diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-08 10:03:22 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-08 10:03:22 -0800 |
| commit | c5a4f7a8516c95fc562b383b1fa35ffc1c045fb6 (patch) | |
| tree | 82e6cd29b47a02631123aa78b60d76baba53b43d | |
| parent | 13ecd9584218884d82799a50e789edb4f729aa7a (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | 41813-0.txt (renamed from 41813.txt) | 709 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41813-8.txt | 6254 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41813-8.zip | bin | 108894 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41813-h.zip | bin | 184864 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41813-h/41813-h.htm | 374 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41813.zip | bin | 108743 -> 0 bytes |
6 files changed, 160 insertions, 7177 deletions
@@ -1,39 +1,4 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook, How to Catalogue a Library, by Henry B. -(Henry Benjamin) Wheatley - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - - - - - -Title: How to Catalogue a Library - - -Author: Henry B. (Henry Benjamin) Wheatley - - - -Release Date: January 10, 2013 [eBook #41813] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII) - - -***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HOW TO CATALOGUE A LIBRARY*** - - -E-text prepared by Adrian Mastronardi, C.S. Beers, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images -generously made available by Internet Archive/American Libraries -(http://archive.org/details/americana) - - +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41813 *** Note: Images of the original pages are available through Internet Archive/American Libraries. See @@ -166,7 +131,7 @@ I. INTRODUCTION. and Bibliography-making--A Universal Catalogue--Printing of the British Museum Catalogue--Different Classes of Catalogues--Classified and Alphabetical--Catalogue - Raisonne--Index Catalogues--Mr. Bradshaw's View--Need of + Raisonné--Index Catalogues--Mr. Bradshaw's View--Need of Care--No Jumping to Conclusions--Different Styles of Catalogues--Purton Cooper's Sale Catalogues 1 @@ -394,7 +359,7 @@ made the following pertinent remarks on this point:-- his senses ever go to a library to learn geometry, for instance, and take the subject in a classed catalogue, and fall to work upon some author because he was therein set down? This attempt to feed the - mind _a la carte_ would certainly end in an indigestion, if, which + mind _à la carte_ would certainly end in an indigestion, if, which is rather to be hoped, it did not begin in a surfeit."[1] Again:-- @@ -408,9 +373,9 @@ Again:-- it."[2] It is a common mistake to speak of a classified catalogue as a Catalogue -Raisonne. A Catalogue Raisonne is a catalogue with bibliographical +Raisonné. A Catalogue Raisonné is a catalogue with bibliographical details and notes, in which the merits or demerits of the books are -discussed. Therefore a Catalogue Raisonne can be alphabetical as well as +discussed. Therefore a Catalogue Raisonné can be alphabetical as well as classified. An alphabetical catalogue can be either one of authors, or of subjects, or what the Americans have styled the Dictionary Catalogue. A catalogue of authors will contain the description of anonymous books @@ -515,7 +480,7 @@ system adopted was to use the subject-word of the title as a heading; but an exception was made in the case of foreign words which were translated. For instance, there is a heading of Wool. Under this first come all the English works; then the French works under sub-headings of -_Laine_, _Laines_, and _Lainiere_; then German under _Schafwollhandel_ +_Laine_, _Laines_, and _Lainière_; then German under _Schafwollhandel_ and _Wollmarkt_. From these foreign words in the alphabet there are references to WOOL. There is, however, no more classification than is absolutely necessary; and it may be said that if all the books had been @@ -806,7 +771,7 @@ delight in finding faults in this catalogue, and one of the blunders which he pointed out was the entry of a French translation of one of Jeremy Bentham's works, in which the author's name, having been translated in the title-page of the book into French, was transferred in -the same form--"Bentham (Jereme)"--into the catalogue.[14] Doubtless +the same form--"Bentham (Jéréme)"--into the catalogue.[14] Doubtless there are many bibliographical mistakes; but it is an excellent practical catalogue, and does the greatest credit to the compilers. Even now, although the print is almost lost in the mass of manuscript, and @@ -994,7 +959,7 @@ Christmas_, 1856. They are given in Mr. Thomas Nichols's _Handbook for Readers at the British Museum_ (1869), under the various subjects in alphabetical order, with a series of useful illustrations. Some slight modifications of the rules have been made since the printing of the -catalogue has been in hand, and a capital _resume_ of the rules, under +catalogue has been in hand, and a capital _résumé_ of the rules, under the title of _Explanation of the System of the Catalogue_, is on sale at the Museum for the small sum of one penny. @@ -1106,7 +1071,7 @@ the British Museum_, 1850, p. 16. [13] See Question 7223, p. 469. [14] Fagan's _Life of Sir A. Panizzi_, vol. i., pp. 143-44. Mr. Fagan -writes "Jerome," but it is really Jereme in the catalogue. +writes "Jérôme," but it is really Jéréme in the catalogue. [15] This is the most extraordinary reason ever given. If it were accepted as valid it would settle the question, for under no @@ -1352,7 +1317,7 @@ thickest. Another advantage of this plan is that a practically new library catalogue may be made up from old printed catalogues. Some -five-and-twenty years ago, the Athenaeum Club possessed a worn-out +five-and-twenty years ago, the Athenæum Club possessed a worn-out catalogue of its library. Supplements were printed, and I laid down in one alphabet a catalogue of the whole, which has lasted to the present time, although I believe it is pretty well worn out now. There were @@ -1701,11 +1666,11 @@ Cutter rules as follows:-- "Both such compound names as GENTIL-BERNARD, and such as GENTIL DE CHAVAGNAC. There are various exceptions, as - FENELON, not SALIGNAC DE LAMOTHE FENELON; VOLTAIRE, not + FÉNELON, not SALIGNAC DE LAMOTHE FÉNELON; VOLTAIRE, not AROUET DE VOLTAIRE. Moreover, it is not always easy to determine what is a compound surname in French. A convenient rule would be to follow the authority of Hoefer (_Biog Gen._) - and Querard in such cases, if they always + and Quérard in such cases, if they always agreed,--unfortunately they often differ. References are necessary whichever way one decides each case." @@ -1843,11 +1808,11 @@ an unnecessary caution, for several imaginary authors have found their way into biographical dictionaries by the blundering of title-readers. The British Museum rule by which Voltaire is entered under _Arouet_ and -Moliere under _Poquelin_ has been so often criticised that I scarcely +Molière under _Poquelin_ has been so often criticised that I scarcely like to refer to it here; but as these are very striking examples of an irritating rule, I feel bound to allude to them. Mr. Jewett, in forming his rules, felt bound to place Arouet le jeune and Poquelin under the -only names by which they are known, viz., Voltaire and Moliere; and to +only names by which they are known, viz., Voltaire and Molière; and to cover his departure from rules he was following, he made this note: "The family name of an individual is to be considered that which he has or adopts for himself and his descendants rather than that which he @@ -1878,7 +1843,7 @@ may pay too high a price for consistency in cataloguing. By the rule that an author should be placed under the name by which he is best known, Melanchthon will be under that name and not under Schwartzerde, Oecolampadius not under Hausschein, Xylander not under -Holzmann, Regiomontanus not under Mueller. The tersest reason I know for +Holzmann, Regiomontanus not under Müller. The tersest reason I know for this rule is that of Professor De Morgan: "As the butchers' bills of these eminent men are lost, and their writings only remain, it is best to designate them by the name which they bear on the latter rather than @@ -1996,7 +1961,7 @@ now accumulated under the more common royal names. "_b._ Persons canonized. - "_Ex._ THOMAS [a Becket], _Saint_. + "_Ex._ THOMAS [à Becket], _Saint_. "_c._ Friars, who, by the constitution of their order, drop their surname. Add the name of the family in @@ -2023,7 +1988,7 @@ As to the practice with respect to the names of saints, I think the rule is a good one; but there must be some exceptions, and Mr. Cutter's example I should treat as an exception. -Thomas a Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury, is known to most men as +Thomas à Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury, is known to most men as Becket, and under that name they would look for him. The mere fact that the Roman Catholic Church chose to canonize him does not seem to be a sufficient reason for putting him under the heading of Thomas (St.), @@ -2033,7 +1998,7 @@ These rules go on to deal with Oriental authors, who are to be placed under their first names. This rule is, perhaps, the safest, if we know nothing of Oriental names; but it will often need to be departed from, and Mr. Cutter's suggestion is therefore a good one. He writes: -"Graesse's _Lehrbuch einer allgemeinen Literaergeschichte_ is a +"Graesse's _Lehrbuch einer allgemeinen Literärgeschichte_ is a convenient guide in this matter; he prints that part of the name by which Arabic writers are commonly known in a heavier type than the rest." This is not a subject which is likely to trouble the general @@ -2146,7 +2111,7 @@ on to consider some of the points connected with classical names. There is little difficulty connected with Greek authors, as they usually had but one name; but as a mixture of alphabets cannot be tolerated in the headings of catalogues, we must use the Latin form of these names, as -Herodotus, not [Greek: Erodotus]. In this case, besides the +Herodotus, not [Greek: Êrodotus]. In this case, besides the inconvenience of different alphabets, we should have the author known to us all as Herodotus under the letter E, if we adopted the original form. @@ -2167,7 +2132,7 @@ is the prenomen, Horatius the nomen by which the author is and ought to be known, and Flaccus is the agnomen. But in the case of Cicero we have incorrectly taken to call him by his agnomen, although our ancestors correctly called him by his nomen, Tully. The same thing may be said of -Caesar, whose family name was Julius. But we must be content to follow +Cæsar, whose family name was Julius. But we must be content to follow custom in these cases. Besides the agnomen some men had a cognomen, or strictly personal name, and some had two prenomens; so that it is not safe to take the middle of three names as the nomen for certain. In some @@ -2242,18 +2207,18 @@ ON THE QUESTION OF AUTHORSHIP IN ACADEMICAL DISSERTATIONS. In the "title-taking" of these dissertations the difficulty is not in their "subjects," which are sometimes confined even to a single word, -but it is in the choice of their authors' names: whether the praeses, +but it is in the choice of their authors' names: whether the præses, the respondent, the proponent or defendant is to be chosen. It may perhaps be thought that I am fighting with a shadow, but when it is considered that the seventh of the _Rules for Cataloguing_ printed by the British Museum, copied afterwards into Cutter's Rules, and since, I find, adopted by the Library Association, is that "The Respondent or Defendant of a Thesis is the Author, except when it unequivocally -appears to be the work of the Praeses," and that nevertheless in some +appears to be the work of the Præses," and that nevertheless in some special catalogues, such as Pritzel's _Thesaurus_, Haller's -_Bibliothecae_, etc., and in the catalogues of the Linnaean and some other +_Bibliothecæ_, etc., and in the catalogues of the Linnæan and some other Societies' libraries, the rule has been generally adopted that the -praeses is the author, or at least that he takes that position from the +præses is the author, or at least that he takes that position from the dissertations being entered under his name--and that in a large number of collections of these dissertations, this latter rule has been frequently favoured--it will be allowed that this shadow puts on a @@ -2290,11 +2255,11 @@ some answer to the objection of the opponent, in defence of the question, according to his own opinion or sentiment." The latter part of the above quotation seems to be the only ground for -attributing an authorship to the praeses, viz., that he has had so great +attributing an authorship to the præses, viz., that he has had so great a hand in correcting and moulding the form and argument of the essay as to be entitled to the appellation. I cannot understand the thesis being -attributed to the praeses on any other supposition, but if that -supposition be correct, and the praeses did give the candidate the +attributed to the præses on any other supposition, but if that +supposition be correct, and the præses did give the candidate the information on which his dissertation is compiled, and the candidate had merely the superficial reality of the position as a defender of the statements given in his thesis, would not that circumstance be purely a @@ -2311,7 +2276,7 @@ thought generally worthy of publication, in despite of some of its statements having been contravened in the discussion? Is it like a drafted Bill for Parliament, or as amended in committee or by a rival committee, with the chairman's notes of addition and correction? Might -not the authorship, if conceded to the praeses on these grounds, be given +not the authorship, if conceded to the præses on these grounds, be given also to a schoolmaster who suggested some of the principal points of the themes for his pupils on which they were to gain honour and distinction; or to a drawing-master, who @@ -2326,22 +2291,22 @@ dissatisfaction, more our master's than our own? In the _Dissertationes Inaugurales_ of the Edinburgh, Leipzig, Goettingen, Berlin, Paris, and other universities, there is little or no difficulty, where the author, A. B. _eruditorum examini subjicit, ex -auctoritate Rectoris vel Praefecti_, as, if we take, for instance, the +auctoritate Rectoris vel Præfecti_, as, if we take, for instance, the case of the Edinburgh Dissertations, no one could suppose the hundreds of dissertations submitted for examination by aspirants for academic -honours could all be attributed, either to the learned Praefects Drs. +honours could all be attributed, either to the learned Præfects Drs. Wishart or Wm. Robertson of the last century, or to Dr. Georgius Baird of the first quarter of the present; and one of the difficulties -connected with the question is, how far the usual praeses in thesis with +connected with the question is, how far the usual præses in thesis with a respondent, is or is not in almost the same relative position as the rector of the above dissertations, and in fact whether the hundred and one different forms and variations of words on title-pages used in the -various cases of rector and candidate for honours, praeses and proponent, -praeses and defendant, defendant alone, praeses and respondent, respondent +various cases of rector and candidate for honours, præses and proponent, +præses and defendant, defendant alone, præses and respondent, respondent alone, etc., are not all slightly varying representations of much the same condition of things, modified perhaps by some variety of usages, as in Sweden, for instance, which may have been more favourable to the -claims of the praeses than in other countries; a condition, however, +claims of the præses than in other countries; a condition, however, which is a veritable Proteus in its many changes of shape. Presidents, we allow to be absolute in their decisions, but in the case @@ -2354,18 +2319,18 @@ nominative case dominates the entire construction of the title-page. The British Museum rule, as adopted by Mr. Cutter in his _Rules for a Dictionary Catalogue_ and by our Association since, viz., "_Consider the Respondent or Defendant of a Thesis as its Author except when it -unequivocally appears to be the work of the Praeses_," does not +unequivocally appears to be the work of the Præses_," does not comprehend cases where both the words respondent and defendant occur together. The respondent is the author when words like _auctor respondens_ are -attached to his name, or when the praeses is the only other name +attached to his name, or when the præses is the only other name mentioned on the title, but not when there is a proponent or defendant, as in the following out of many instances I could produce:-- "_De Mangano_: Dissertatio quam publice _defendere_ studebit - G. Forchhammer, _respondente_ Tho. G. Repp;" Hafniae, 1820, 4to. - "Dissertatio Medica quam auspiciis Rectoris Friderici Hassiae + G. Forchhammer, _respondente_ Tho. G. Repp;" Hafniæ, 1820, 4to. + "Dissertatio Medica quam auspiciis Rectoris Friderici Hassiæ Landgravii _defendet_ P. J. Borellus, _respondente_ H. G. Sibeckero." @@ -2374,82 +2339,82 @@ Respondent is the Author when either occurs separately on the title-page, but when together, the Defendant must be so considered." In Cutter's rules for cross-referencing, he considers that one should be -made from the praeses to the respondent or defendant of a thesis, which I +made from the præses to the respondent or defendant of a thesis, which I cannot but consider supererogatory; the contrary one, from respondent to -praeses, where the praeses can be proved to be the author, has more reason +præses, where the præses can be proved to be the author, has more reason in its favour. This latter case is, however, of comparatively rare occurrence, the following being examples of those few cases in which the authorship must be given to him:-- - "_Dissertatio quam sistit praeses G. F. Francus de Frankenau, - respondente Daniel Wagnero;_" Hafniae, 1704, the dedication + "_Dissertatio quam sistit præses G. F. Francus de Frankenau, + respondente Daniel Wagnero;_" Hafniæ, 1704, the dedication being also signed by Francus. "_De Humoribus disputatio, - authore ac praeside D._ _C. Lucio et respondente M. Rotmundo_," + authore ac præside D._ _C. Lucio et respondente M. Rotmundo_," Ingolstadii, 1588. -In what way, favourable or unfavourable to the praeses-author hypothesis, +In what way, favourable or unfavourable to the præses-author hypothesis, shall we take such titles as-- -Deo triuno praeside ex decreto gratiosi Med. Ordinis. +Deo triuno præside ex decreto gratiosi Med. Ordinis. -Quam deo ter optimo maximo Praeside ex auctoritate D. Rectoris exam. +Quam deo ter optimo maximo Præside ex auctoritate D. Rectoris exam. subjicit J. G. W. -Quam praeside summo numine ex auctoritate D. Rectoris subjicit J. G. W. +Quam præside summo numine ex auctoritate D. Rectoris subjicit J. G. W. -When the praeses is the author he is usually called author, defendant, or +When the præses is the author he is usually called author, defendant, or proponent, never respondent, but the opposing respondent is sometimes a participating author. The following case is one of our difficulties, and shows the necessity of looking further than the title:-- - "_Dissertatio de Haemorrhoidibus, praeses Geo. Francus, + "_Dissertatio de Hæmorrhoidibus, præses Geo. Francus, respondens J. G. Carisius_, Heidelb. 1672." The dedication to this is signed by Francus, with this remark, "_Dissertationem Medicam primitias nempe meas offerre debui_," proving him to be the author. -And in numerous cases where the names of a praeses and respondent occur +And in numerous cases where the names of a præses and respondent occur on the title without the word author being attached to either, the preface or dedication is signed sometimes by one and sometimes by the other, and the authorship must be attributed accordingly. -But with regard to those Disputations in which only the names of praeses +But with regard to those Disputations in which only the names of præses and respondent occur on the title, we must recollect that the antithesis is not always between _them_, but between the _opponents_, whether mentioned or not, and the _author_ who responds to their strictures, the -praeses being only the arbiter between them. +præses being only the arbiter between them. The principal cause of our troubles in these matters is not, however, to be found so much in the separate dissertations in their original publication, as in the collected editions of them by Haller and others. -In these collections the name of the praeses is constantly given as +In these collections the name of the præses is constantly given as author of the thesis in the heading lines of the text, even when the title, in agreement with its original publication, attaches the word _auctor_ to the name of the defendant or respondent; are we in these cases to suppose that these heading lines have really been left to the -caprice of the printer, who has adopted the name of the praeses as +caprice of the printer, who has adopted the name of the præses as occurring first on the title, on the principle of first come first served? -In Haller's Collection of _Disputationes Chirurgicae_ contrarieties +In Haller's Collection of _Disputationes Chirurgicæ_ contrarieties constantly occur, the exact sameness of construction in the titles being -followed sometimes by the name of the praeses and sometimes by that of +followed sometimes by the name of the præses and sometimes by that of the defendant, on the heading lines of the text; as, for instance, in one where, though the fly-title mentions Orth as the "_respondens auctor_," the dissertation is in the heading placed under the name of -Salzmann, the praeses. +Salzmann, the præses. Other instances of this difficulty occur in Gruner's _Delectus Dissertationum Medicarum Jenensium_, in which a large number are -attributed to the praeses Baldinger, in a title-construction which +attributed to the præses Baldinger, in a title-construction which mentions the names of the proponents as authors. In Haller's _Disputationes ad Morborum historiam_, the regular titles are omitted, -and the two names, sometimes praeses and respondent, sometimes respondent +and the two names, sometimes præses and respondent, sometimes respondent and opponent, or defendant and respondent, are given coupled by an _et_ as the authors of the dissertation, the first name, however, gaining the honour of the heading line. I give one or two instances exhibiting the @@ -2458,7 +2423,7 @@ confusion involved in the question. _J. V. Scheid et Marci Mappi Disputatio de duobus ossiculis in cerebro humano mulieris, 1687._ Scheid's name appears as the author in the heading line, but on turning to the original edition I find _pro -disputatione proposita, praeside J. V. Scheid, respondente Marco Mappo_, +disputatione proposita, præside J. V. Scheid, respondente Marco Mappo_, and in the dedication signed by Mappus it is stated by him to be his first specimen of his medical studies. @@ -2473,12 +2438,12 @@ they may have contributed as teachers does not constitute them authors. Cases of the same kind occur in _Richteri Opuscula Medica, studio J. C. G. Ackermann, 1780_; in _Trilleri Opuscula_, and in _J. G. Roedereri Opuscula Medica_, in which latter are included dissertations which are -said to be _totae ab illo factae_, which yet on their titles have _quam +said to be _totæ ab illo factæ_, which yet on their titles have _quam publico eruditorum examini submittit_--Dietz, Winiker, Hirschfeld, -Stein, Schael, Chueden, Zeis, and some with the word _auctor_ prefixed to +Stein, Schael, Chüden, Zeis, and some with the word _auctor_ prefixed to the proponent, and without the name of Roederer on the title at all, which yet are said in the table of contents to be _illo non plane -auctore sed suasore et moderatore enatae_. +auctore sed suasore et moderatore enatæ_. There is a series of thirteen _Disputationes de recta ratione Purgandi, a Melchiore Sebizio_, 1621, which are printed as by Sebizius, but in @@ -2486,24 +2451,24 @@ each of the disputations the dedication is signed by the respondent, and the respondents speak of the theses as the firstfruits of their studies. There are, indeed, so many of these dissertations in which the -construction of the title is the same whether a praeses is mentioned or +construction of the title is the same whether a præses is mentioned or not, and with the word auctor sometimes following the name of the defendant, sometimes that of the respondent, that there can be little doubt that one of the latter must be considered the author, in all cases -where auctor does not follow the name of the praeses. +where auctor does not follow the name of the præses. When a collection of theses or dissertations is published under the name -of a praeses as his _opera_, such as in the case of Sebizius, Richter, +of a præses as his _opera_, such as in the case of Sebizius, Richter, Roederer, and others, it is merely in a secondary sense from his having contributed opinions and corrections to them; and may there not also, in -this publication of sets of theses under the name of the praeses as his +this publication of sets of theses under the name of the præses as his works, be some little display of bibliopolic art, as insuring a better sale if the name of an important professor of the place be attached to them than with those of yet obscure students bringing forth their first displays of knowledge before the academic world? And though I feel great objections to their being considered as authors -bibliographically speaking, yet with regard to Linnaeus, Thunberg, and +bibliographically speaking, yet with regard to Linnæus, Thunberg, and some other Swedish authors, they really seem to have had so very much to do with the composition of the theses, at the disputations on which they sat as presidents, that I feel great difficulty in comprehending @@ -2521,7 +2486,7 @@ towards that end:-- That the term defendant is, when alone, synonymous with respondent. - That when the respondent's name occurs with a praeses only, the + That when the respondent's name occurs with a præses only, the respondent is the author except words are attached to the president's name affirming him to be the proponent, defendant, or author, or there is evidence in the preface or dedication that he claims the authorship. @@ -2536,7 +2501,7 @@ towards that end:-- following each. And that when a collection of theses or dissertations is published under - the name of a praeses as his "opera" it is merely in a secondary literary + the name of a præses as his "opera" it is merely in a secondary literary sense, viz., his having contributed opinions and corrections to the theses, or as being their editor. @@ -2647,7 +2612,7 @@ It is necessary to bear in mind that catalogues are not really books, and to make them follow rules adapted for true books is only confusing, and leads to no useful end. One great advantage of bringing them under the heading of "Catalogues" is that they can be tabulated and the titles -condensed. It becomes needless to repeat such formulae as "to be sold by +condensed. It becomes needless to repeat such formulæ as "to be sold by auction," or "forming the stock of," etc. The title of a true book is an individual entity, the outcome of an @@ -2710,7 +2675,7 @@ first place, to agree upon the definition of an anonymous book. Barbier, who published the first edition of his useful _Dictionnaire des Ouvrages Anonymes et Pseudonymes_ in 1806, gives the following: "On appelle ouvrage anonyme celui sur le frontispice duquel l'auteur n'est pas -nomme." +nommé." Mr. Cutter gives the same definition, and adds: "Strictly, a book is not anonymous if the author's name appears anywhere in it, but it is safest @@ -2865,19 +2830,19 @@ this matter very satisfactorily in his examination. He said:-- these:-- _An Account of Several Workhouses for Employing and Maintaining - the Poor._ London, 1725. 4to. + the Poor._ London, 1725. 4°. _An Account of the Constitution and Security of the General Bank - of Credit._ London, 1683. 4to. + of Credit._ London, 1683. 4°. _An Exact Account of Two Real Dreams which happened to the Same - Person._ London, 1725. 8vo. + Person._ London, 1725. 8°. _An Impartial Account of the Prophets, in a Letter to a Friend._ - Edinburgh. 4to. + Edinburgh. 4°. _An Account of the Proceedings in Order to the Discovery of the - Longitude._ London, 1765. 4to. + Longitude._ London, 1765. 4°. It seems to me, that these works could be entered far more conveniently under the headings respectively of 'Workhouses,' @@ -2921,7 +2886,7 @@ under his own rule it would appear under "History," but under the system of taking the main subject it properly comes under "Great Britain" (p. 677). -Mr. John Bruce objected to _L'Art de Verifier les Dates_, _The Art of +Mr. John Bruce objected to _L'Art de Vérifier les Dates_, _The Art of Cookery_, and _The Art of Love_ all coming under the heading of "Art," and here I should agree with him; but when he proceeded to suggest that a book entitled, _Is it Well with You?_ should be entered under "Well" @@ -3254,7 +3219,7 @@ late Mr. B. R. Wheatley. The full title is as follows:-- Aliquot Numerorum Danielis et Apocalypseos - naturae et proprietatis + naturæ et proprietatis Consignatio Altera, usus Hactenus incognitus Instrumenti Danielis @@ -3269,19 +3234,19 @@ late Mr. B. R. Wheatley. The full title is as follows:-- enarratio In Omnium Mathesin Adamantium Emolumentum - prius Germanice aeditum + prius Germanicè æditum Authore Joanne Faulhabero Arithmetico et Logista Ulmensi ingeniosissimo - Posterius vero ne tanto aliae nationes + Posterius vero ne tanto aliæ nationes defraudentur bono, Latine conversum per Joannem Remmelinum Ph. et Med. Doctorem - Impressum Ulmae, typis Joannis + Impressum Ulmæ, typis Joannis Mederi M.DC.XII." @@ -3291,13 +3256,13 @@ This long title may be reduced into the following catalogue form:-- "Faulhaber (Joannes). "Speculum Polytechnum Mathematicum novum tribus visionibus ... - una:... Numerorum Danielis et Apocalypseos naturae ... consignatio; + una:... Numerorum Danielis et Apocalypseos naturæ ... consignatio; altera: usus.... Instrumenti Danielis Speccelii, ad altitudinum [etc.] dimensiones ... accommodatio; postrema:... sexies Acuminati - Proportionum Circini ... enarratio; ... prius Germanice aeditum,... + Proportionum Circini ... enarratio; ... prius Germanicè æditum,... Latine conversum per Joannem Remmelinum.... - Ulmae, 1612. 4to." + Ulmæ, 1612. 4to." Sometimes it is advisable to repeat the author's name in its proper place on the title either in full or with initials. This is the case @@ -3426,20 +3391,20 @@ Imprint:-- On the last page is:-- - "eXtant Ista In aeDIbVs gVLIeLMI stansbIe = 1626" + "eXtant Ista In æDIbVs gVLIeLMI stansbIe = 1626" -A curious little book (a chronographic imitation of Thomas a Kempis) is +A curious little book (a chronographic imitation of Thomas à Kempis) is filled with chronograms, and contains two on the title-page:-- - "De spIrItaLI IMItatIone ChrIstI [1658] aDMonItIones saCrae et - VtILes [1658] pIIs In LVCeM Datae [1658]." + "De spIrItaLI IMItatIone ChrIstI [1658] aDMonItIones saCræ et + VtILes [1658] pIIs In LVCeM Datæ [1658]." - "a R.P. Antonio Vanden Stock Societatis Jesu. Ruraemundae apud + "a R.P. Antonio Vanden Stock Societatis Jesu. Ruræmundæ apud Gasparem du Pree." On the frontispiece is another chronogram:-- - "chrIsto aDhaerens non aMbVLat In tenebrIs." + "chrIsto aDhærens non aMbVLat In tenebrIs." Mr. Hilton has succeeded in finding several additions to the small store of chronograms in English, and has produced some new ones. @@ -3467,7 +3432,7 @@ table such as the following:-- [Greek: E e'] 5 [Greek: N n'] 50 [Greek: Ph ph'] 500 [stigma]' 6 [Greek: X x'] 60 [Greek: Ch ch'] 600 [Greek: Z z'] 7 [Greek: O o'] 70 [Greek: Ps ps'] 700 - [Greek: E e'] 8 [Greek: P p'] 80 [Greek: O o'] 800 + [Greek: Ê ê'] 8 [Greek: P p'] 80 [Greek: Ô ô'] 800 [Greek: Th th'] 9 [Qoppa qoppa'] 90 [sampi] 900 It will be noticed that the top letters of each series spell "[Greek: @@ -3594,7 +3559,7 @@ for some crotchet of my own devising, if I say that the complicated and artificial systems recommended by the Committee and others, are such as cannot possibly become familiar, even if they become intelligible, to the general run of readers. In the old Cambridge size-notation of London -1856, 8 x 5 meaning eight inches high by five inches across, the second +1856, 8 × 5 meaning eight inches high by five inches across, the second number denoting the breadth very soon fell out of use, except in writing, and for years we always spoke of books as eights, sevens, sixes, etc., meaning that they were eight, seven, or six inches high." @@ -3704,7 +3669,7 @@ much disguised. A list of some of the most common of these names will be found in the Appendix. [28] It was this practice which confused a correspondent of the -_Athenaeum_, who published his discovery that the first folio of +_Athenæum_, who published his discovery that the first folio of Shakespeare was not a folio at all. @@ -3928,11 +3893,11 @@ incorporated in one alphabet with an author's catalogue:-- | | | whole scheme of Revelation | | | | | | with itself and with | | | | | | Human Reason. | | | - | | | London. | 12mo | 1832 | + | | | London. | 12° | 1832 | | LL | 3 | -- Paraphrastic Translation | | | | | | of the Apostolical Epistles, | | | | | | with Notes. | | | - | | | London. | 8vo | 1840 | + | | | London. | 8° | 1840 | | | | | | | | | | SIBERIA | | | | | | Travels: _Dobell_ (1830) | | | @@ -4045,7 +4010,7 @@ the indexer saves the time of the consulter by realizing this fact and acting upon it. I think that any one who compares the system adopted in the indexes to -the Catalogues of the Library of the Athenaeum Club and of the London +the Catalogues of the Library of the Athenæum Club and of the London Library with that of, say, the Catalogue of the Manchester Free Library, 1881, will at once see how much more readily the former can be used. @@ -4098,33 +4063,33 @@ that this rule was adopted there, for anything so confusing as this unnecessary mixing of the letters I and J and U and V it is scarcely possible to imagine. Mr. Cutter goes on: "ij, at least in the olden Dutch names, should be arranged as y; do not put Spanish names beginning -with Ch, Ll, N, after all other names beginning with C, L, and N, as is +with Ch, Ll, Ñ, after all other names beginning with C, L, and N, as is done by the Spanish Academy." -The Museum rule (XIII.) is: "German names in which the letters ae, oe, or -ue occur, to be spelt with the diphthong ae, oe, and ue respectively." +The Museum rule (XIII.) is: "German names in which the letters ä, ö, or +ü occur, to be spelt with the diphthong æ, oe, and ue respectively." Mr. Cutter follows this, and adds to it (rule 25):-- - "In Danish names, if the type a is not to be had, use its + "In Danish names, if the type Ã¥ is not to be had, use its older equivalent _aa_; in a manuscript catalogue the modern - orthography ae should be employed. Whatever is chosen should + orthography ä should be employed. Whatever is chosen should be uniformly used, however the names may appear in the books. - The diphthong ae should not be written ae, nor should oe be - written oe; oe, not oe, should be used for o. + The diphthong æ should not be written ae, nor should ö be + written oe; ö, not oe, should be used for ø. - "In Hungarian names write oe, ue, with the diaeresis (not oe, + "In Hungarian names write ö, ü, with the diæresis (not oe, ue), and arrange like the English o, u. - "The Swedish names, ae, a, oe, should be so written (not ae, + "The Swedish names, ä, Ã¥, ö, should be so written (not ae, oe), and arranged as the English a, o." The Cambridge rule (10) is as follows: "German and Scandinavian names, -in which the forms ae, oe, ue, a, occur, to be treated, for the purpose of +in which the forms ä, ö, ü, Ã¥, occur, to be treated, for the purpose of alphabetical sequence, as if spelt with ae, oe, and ao respectively. In -German names ae, oe, ue, to be printed ae, oe, ue." +German names ä, ö, ü, to be printed ae, oe, ue." -The Library Association rule (44) is: "The German ae, oe, ue, are to be +The Library Association rule (44) is: "The German ä, ö, ü, are to be arranged as if written out in full ae, oe, ue." The first part of the Cambridge rule and the whole of that of the @@ -4472,7 +4437,7 @@ Mr. Cutter says (rule 40):-- Library, present system) under the name of the place, if it enters into the legal name of the society, otherwise under the first word of that name not an article; (4. Boston - Athenaeum) English societies under the first word of the + Athenæum) English societies under the first word of the society's name not an article; foreign societies under the name of the place. Both 3. and 4. put under the place all purely local societies, those whose membership or objects @@ -4500,11 +4465,11 @@ Mr. Cutter says (rule 40):-- article when there is one. "_Exception 1._ Enter the royal academies of Berlin, - Goettingen, Leipzig, Lisbon, Madrid, Munich, St. Petersburg, + Göttingen, Leipzig, Lisbon, Madrid, Munich, St. Petersburg, Vienna, etc., and the 'Institut' of Paris under those cities. An exception is an evil; this one is adopted because the academies are usually known by the name of the cities, and - are hardly ever referred to by the name Koenigliches, Real, + are hardly ever referred to by the name Königliches, Real, etc." I cannot agree with Mr. Cutter's remarks in the above extracts. After a @@ -4522,32 +4487,32 @@ The fourth plan may be simple, but it is far from logical, and some good reason is required for the adoption of separate rules for English and foreign societies. -Exception 1 is surely unnecessary, for the publications of the Societe -Meteorologique de France have just as much right to appear under "Paris" +Exception 1 is surely unnecessary, for the publications of the Société +Météorologique de France have just as much right to appear under "Paris" as the publications of the "Institut" (which, by the way, is the "Institut" of France, not of Paris). The difficulties of this first word (not an article) arrangement are numerous. For instance, all the French societies will be under -_Societe_, and a large number of the English societies under _Royal_. +_Société_, and a large number of the English societies under _Royal_. Then, again, how many German and Swiss towns have a _Naturforschende Gesellschaft_--the confusion of which is obviated by arranging them under the names of the towns. This is one reason; but another is, that many of these societies have double titles, with the designation of the society in different languages. For instance, the _Neue Denkschriften_ -of the "Allgemeine Schweizerische Gesellschaft fuer die gesammten -Naturwissenschaften," at Zuerich, is also styled _Nouveaux Memoires de la -Societe Helvetique des Sciences Naturelles_; and this at once confuses +of the "Allgemeine Schweizerische Gesellschaft für die gesammten +Naturwissenschaften," at Zürich, is also styled _Nouveaux Mémoires de la +Société Helvétique des Sciences Naturelles_; and this at once confuses the society with "Schweizerische Naturforschende Gesellschaft," which is -also named "Allgemeine Schweizerische Gesellschaft" and "Societe -Helvetique des Sciences Naturelles." Several of the Scandinavian +also named "Allgemeine Schweizerische Gesellschaft" and "Société +Helvétique des Sciences Naturelles." Several of the Scandinavian societies have a Latin as well as a native name. Thus the "Kongl. Vetenskaps Societet," of Upsala, is also called "Regia Societas Scientiarum Upsaliensis," and its publications are known as _Acta_ and _Nota Acta_. Again, the publications of the "Kongelige Norske Videnskabers Selskab," of Trondhjem, have been in German as well as in Danish, and in the former language the style of the society has taken -the two forms of "Drontheimische Gesellschaft" and of "Koenigl. +the two forms of "Drontheimische Gesellschaft" and of "Königl. Norwegische Gesellschaft." Again, Bohemian societies have both a German and a Bohemian title, and the cataloguer must choose which he will take. @@ -4559,7 +4524,7 @@ first words of their titles (not an article), and this, I think, is the greatest advantage that can be claimed for any cataloguing scheme. Another good reason for placing the societies under their place of meeting is that their transactions are most commonly referred to as the -"Paris Memoires," the "Berlin Abhandlungen," or the "Copenhagen +"Paris Mémoires," the "Berlin Abhandlungen," or the "Copenhagen Skrifter;" and therefore it is most objectionable that the reader who knows what he wants should have, before consulting the catalogue, to seek for the exact wording of the society's name. @@ -4594,7 +4559,7 @@ and the present seat of the academy is at Dresden. There is of course a difficulty in the case of peripatetic societies both national (such as the British Association) and international (such -as the Congress of Prehistoric Archaeology); but these societies have +as the Congress of Prehistoric Archæology); but these societies have usually permanent headquarters, and these may be treated as the headings. @@ -4694,11 +4659,11 @@ Preservation of Manuscripts," read before the Library Association in the Department of MSS., accordingly, may be found every kind of MS., from papyri dating back to the second century before Christ down to the correspondence of our own day on which the ink is scarcely dry. - Papyri, ancient and mediaeval MSS. of all periods and in all + Papyri, ancient and mediæval MSS. of all periods and in all languages from the fifth to the fifteenth century and later, illuminated MSS., literary works of all periods, state papers and literary and private correspondence, charters and rolls, seals, - casts of seals, and bullae--all these are brought together under the + casts of seals, and bullæ--all these are brought together under the custody of the keepers."[34] Now very few of these rare objects will be found in ordinary libraries. @@ -5002,7 +4967,7 @@ _Alphabet._ 40. The arrangement to be according to the order of the English alphabet. I and J, U and V, to be treated as separate letters. [198] - 41. In German names ae, oe, ue to be treated as if written a, o, u. If + 41. In German names ä, ö, ü to be treated as if written a, o, u. If it be desired to arrange them as ae, oe, ue, they must be so written. [199] @@ -5113,7 +5078,7 @@ seen by this list:-- _Antverpia_, Antwerp. _Ardmacha_, Armagh. _Argentina_, _Argentoratum_, Strasburg. - _Athenae Rauracae_, Basel. + _Athenæ Rauracæ_, Basel. _Augusta Taurinorum_, Turin. _Augusta Trebocorum_, Strasburg. _Augusta Trevirorum_, Treves. @@ -5126,19 +5091,19 @@ seen by this list:-- _Basilea_, Basel. _Bathonia_, Bath. _Berolinum_, Berlin. - _Bipontium_, Zweibruecken. - _Bisuntia_, or _Bisuntium_, Besancon. + _Bipontium_, Zweibrücken. + _Bisuntia_, or _Bisuntium_, Besançon. _Bononia_, Bologna. _Brixia_, Breschia. - _Brugae_, Bruges. - _Bruxellae_, Bruxelles. + _Brugæ_, Bruges. + _Bruxellæ_, Bruxelles. _Burdigala_, Bordeaux. _Burgi_, Burgos. _Buscum Ducis_, Bois le Duc, or Hertogenbosch. _Cadomum_, Caen. - _Caesar Augusta_, Saragossa. - _Caesarodunum Turonum_, Tours. + _Cæsar Augusta_, Saragossa. + _Cæsarodunum Turonum_, Tours. _Cameracum_, Cambray. _Cantabrigia_, Cambridge. _Casurgis_, Prague. @@ -5179,7 +5144,7 @@ seen by this list:-- _Francofurtum ad Oderam_, or _Francophordia cis Oderam_, or _Francofurtum Marchionum_, Frankfort-on-the-Oder. _Freiberga Hermundurorum_, Freiberg, Saxony. - _Friburgum Brisgoviae_, Freiburg im Breisgau. + _Friburgum Brisgoviæ_, Freiburg im Breisgau. _Friburgum Helvetiorum_, Fribourg, Switzerland. _Ganabum_, Orleans. @@ -5200,11 +5165,11 @@ seen by this list:-- _Harlemum_, Haarlem. _Heidelberga_, Heidelberg. _Helenopolis_, Frankfort-on-the-Maine. - _Herbipolis_, Wuerzburg. + _Herbipolis_, Würzburg. _Hispalis_, Seville. _Holmia_, Stockholm. - _Insulae_, Lisle. + _Insulæ_, Lisle. _Juliomagum_, Angers. @@ -5224,7 +5189,7 @@ seen by this list:-- _Mediolanum_, Milan. _Moguntia_, Mentz, or Mayence. _Monachium_, Munich. - _Mons Regius_, Koenigsberg. + _Mons Regius_, Königsberg. _Moscua_, Moscow. _Mutina_, Modena. @@ -5241,10 +5206,10 @@ seen by this list:-- _Parisii_, Paris. _Patavium_, Padua. _Pons Oeni_, Innsbruck. - _Portus Lusitaniae_, Oporto. + _Portus Lusitaniæ_, Oporto. _Praga_, Prague. - _Regiomontum_, Koenigsberg. + _Regiomontum_, Königsberg. _Remi_, or _Rhemi_, Rheims. _Rhedones_, Rennes. _Rhodopolis_, Rostock. @@ -5258,14 +5223,14 @@ seen by this list:-- _Tarvisium_, Treviso. _Taurinum_, Turin. - _Thermae Antoninae_, Baden-Baden. + _Thermæ Antoninæ_, Baden-Baden. _Ticinum_, Pavia. - _Tigurum_, Zuerich. + _Tigurum_, Zürich. _Toletum_, Toledo. _Trajectum ad Mosam_, or _Trajectum superius_, Maestricht. _Trajectum ad Rhenum_, or _Trajectum inferius_, Utrecht. _Trajectum ad Viadrum_, Frankfort-on-the-Oder. - _Trecae_, or _Tricasses_, Troyes. + _Trecæ_, or _Tricasses_, Troyes. _Tridentum_, Trent. _Treviri_, Treves. _Tubinga_, Tubingen. @@ -5277,10 +5242,10 @@ seen by this list:-- _Urbs vetus_, Orvieto. _Vallisoletum_, Valladolid. - _Venetiae_, Venice. - _Vesontio_, Besancon. + _Venetiæ_, Venice. + _Vesontio_, Besançon. _Vicentia_, Vicenza. - _Vienna Austriae_, Vienna. + _Vienna Austriæ_, Vienna. _Vienna in Delphinatu_, Vienne, France. _Vigornia_, Worcester. _Vindobona_, Vienna. @@ -5346,7 +5311,7 @@ INDEX. Asterisk, use of, to denote academical dissertation, 121. - Athenaeum Club Catalogue, 61. + Athenæum Club Catalogue, 61. Author of a book, 75. ----Not to be invented by misreading the title, 84. @@ -5364,9 +5329,9 @@ INDEX. Barbier's definition of an anonymous work, 129-30. - Becket (Thomas a) or St. Thomas, 94. + Becket (Thomas à ) or St. Thomas, 94. - Bentham (Jeremy), his name printed "Jereme" in the British Museum + Bentham (Jeremy), his name printed "Jéréme" in the British Museum Catalogue, 32. Biber (Rev. Dr.) on use of initials as a heading, 145. @@ -5439,7 +5404,7 @@ INDEX. ----Card, its spread in America, 62. ----Classed, nearly useless, 9, 11. ----Dictionary, rules for, 47. - ----Raisonne, what it is, 10. + ----Raisonné, what it is, 10. ----Universal, widespread desire for one, 6. Cataloguer always to think of the wants of the consulter, 3. @@ -5579,7 +5544,7 @@ INDEX. Index of subjects, 191. - ----to catalogue of Athenaeum library, 196. + ----to catalogue of Athenæum library, 196. ---- ----of London library, 196. Initials of authors as a heading, 145. @@ -5691,7 +5656,7 @@ INDEX. Poole (W. F.) on the difficulties of cataloguing, 13. - Praeses treated as the author of an academical dissertation, 106, 108. + Præses treated as the author of an academical dissertation, 106, 108. Prefixes, treatment of, 80. ----British Museum rule, 82. @@ -5868,9 +5833,9 @@ Transcriber's note: Changes made in text: Page xii: em-dash added "--Manipulation (52)" Page 84: acknowleged to acknowledged "an acknowledged principle" - Page 85: Moliere to Moliere "viz., Voltaire and Moliere;" + Page 85: Moliere to Molière "viz., Voltaire and Molière;" Page 106: The saurus to Thesaurus "Pritzel's Thesaurus, Hallers" - Page 139: 8' to 8vo "London, 1725. 8vo." + Page 139: 8' to 8° "London, 1725. 8°." Page 140: double quote to single quote "following: 'The proceedings" Page 157: Spceulum to Speculum ""Speculum Polytechnum Mathematicum"..." Page 157: full stop to ellipsis "Corrected, and ... Augmented" @@ -5882,373 +5847,15 @@ Transcriber's note: Page 190: antient to ancient "Vestiges of Ancient Manners" Page 204: added " after Thoughts "{ Grave Thoughts" Page 220: Deukschiften to Denkschriften "_Neue Denkschriften_" - Page 221: gesamurten to gesammten "Gesellschaft fuer die gesammten + Page 221: gesamurten to gesammten "Gesellschaft für die gesammten Naturwissenschaften" - Page 221: Konigl. to Koenigl. ""Koenigl. Norweigche Gesellschaft."" + Page 221: Konigl. to Königl. ""Königl. Norweigche Gesellschaft."" Page 231: o to of "vivid idea of the exceeding" Page 244: [205] to [203] at end of rule 44 Page 244: [205] to [204] at end of rule 45 - Page 254: Wurzburg to Wuerzburg "_Wirceburgum_, Wuerzburg." - Page 256: Jereme to Jereme "his name printed "Jereme"" + Page 254: Wurzburg to Würzburg "_Wirceburgum_, Würzburg." + Page 256: Jérème to Jéréme "his name printed "Jéréme"" Page 262: Smithsonia to Smithsonian "the Smithsonian Institution, 44." Page 267: army to Army "United States Army," - - -***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HOW TO CATALOGUE A LIBRARY*** - - -******* This file should be named 41813.txt or 41813.zip ******* - - -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: -http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/4/1/8/1/41813 - - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at - www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email -contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the -Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41813 *** diff --git a/41813-8.txt b/41813-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index c589ee4..0000000 --- a/41813-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6254 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook, How to Catalogue a Library, by Henry B. -(Henry Benjamin) Wheatley - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - - - - - -Title: How to Catalogue a Library - - -Author: Henry B. (Henry Benjamin) Wheatley - - - -Release Date: January 10, 2013 [eBook #41813] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - - -***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HOW TO CATALOGUE A LIBRARY*** - - -E-text prepared by Adrian Mastronardi, C.S. Beers, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images -generously made available by Internet Archive/American Libraries -(http://archive.org/details/americana) - - - -Note: Images of the original pages are available through - Internet Archive/American Libraries. See - http://archive.org/details/howtocatalogueli00wheaiala - - -Transcriber's note: - - Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_). - - Gesperrt, or widely spaced, letters occur in the tables - of catalog entries and are enclosed by tilde characters - (example: ~Le Breton~). In this e-book, the gesperrt text - is also in small capitals. - - Backward-facing C is indicated by <C. - - The examples of chronograms contain combinations of small - and regular capital letters. The small capitals have been - changed to lower case, while the regular capitals remain - in upper case. - - Greek letters appearing in the original have been - transliterated and are indicated by [Greek: ]. Three of - the Greek numerals do not have corresponding letters. The - words "stigma" (for 6), "qoppa" (for 90), and "sampi" - (for 900), enclosed in [], have been used for these. The - table in the original does not include upper case characters - for stigma and sampi. The numerical accents are indicated - by ' for the upper and , for the lower. - - - - - -[Decoration] - -The Book-Lover's Library. - -Edited by - -Henry B. Wheatley, F.S.A. - - -HOW TO CATALOGUE A LIBRARY - -by - -Henry B. Wheatley, F.S.A. - -Author of "How to Form a Library," "The Dedication of Books," -etc., etc. - - - - - - - -[Decoration] - -London -Elliot Stock, 62 Paternoster Row -1889 - - - - -PREFACE. - - -_Those who are interested in library work are constantly asked where a -statement of the first principles of cataloguing may be found, and the -question is one which it is not easy to answer. Most of the rules which -have been printed are intended for large public libraries, and are -necessarily laid down on a scale which unfits them for use in the making -of a small catalogue. I have divided out the subject on a plan which I -hope will commend itself to my readers, and, after discussing the most -notable codes, I have concluded with a selection of such rules as I -trust will be found useful by those who are employed in making -catalogues of ordinary libraries. - -Here I must express the hope that my readers will excuse the frequent -use of the personal pronoun. If the use of "I" could have been avoided, -I would gladly have avoided it; but as the main point of the book is the -discussion of principles and theories, it seemed to me that such value -as the book may possess would be entirely destroyed if I did not give my -own opinions, founded upon a somewhat long experience. - -In dealing with a subject such as this, I cannot hope to convince all -my readers, but I trust that those who disagree with my arguments will -be willing to allow them some force. - -The compilation has been attended with constant feelings of regret in -my own mind, for almost every page has brought up before me the memory -of two men with whom I have at different times discussed most of the -points here raised,--two men alike in their unselfish devotion to the -cause of Bibliography. Mr. Henry Bradshaw's work was more widely known, -but Mr. Benjamin R. Wheatley's labours were scarcely less valued in the -smaller circle where they were known, and both brought to bear upon a -most difficult subject the whole force of their thoroughly practical -minds. I have learned much from both, and I have felt a constant wish to -consult them during the preparation of these pages. - -All those who prepared the British Museum rules are gone from us; but -happily cataloguers can still boast of Mr. Cutter of Boston, one of the -foremost of our craft. Mr. Cutter has prepared a most remarkable code of -rules, and has not only laid down the law, but has also fearlessly given -the reasons for his faith, and these reasons form a body of sound -opinion. May he long live to do honour to Bibliography, a cause which -knows no nationality._ - - H. B. W. - - _October, 1889._ - - - - -CONTENTS. - - -CHAP. PAGE - -I. INTRODUCTION. - - What is a Catalogue?--Vulgar Errors--A Good Cataloguer - attempts to put himself in the Seeker's Place--Judicious - Shortening of Titles--Difference between Cataloguing - and Bibliography-making--A Universal Catalogue--Printing - of the British Museum Catalogue--Different Classes of - Catalogues--Classified and Alphabetical--Catalogue - Raisonné--Index Catalogues--Mr. Bradshaw's View--Need of - Care--No Jumping to Conclusions--Different Styles of - Catalogues--Purton Cooper's Sale Catalogues 1 - -II. BATTLE OF THE RULES. - - British Museum Foremost in the Race--Printed Catalogues - of the Museum--Panizzi's Fight--Evidence before the Royal - Commission--Payne Collier's Defeat--The Museum Rules-- - Jewett's Rules--Cambridge University Library Rules--Library - Association Rules adopted by Bodley's Librarian--Cutter's - Rules for a Dictionary Catalogue--Triumph of the Museum 25 - -III. PRINT _versus_ MANUSCRIPT. - - Panizzi's Objection to Print--Parry in Favour of Print-- - The British Museum again Foremost in the Race, this time - in Printing, thanks to Mr. Bond--Mr. Cutter on the Advantages - and Disadvantages of Printing--How to keep a Printed - Catalogue up to Date--Card Catalogues--Stereotyping--Henry - Stevens's Photo-Bibliography--Co-operative Cataloguing 49 - -IV. HOW TO TREAT A TITLE-PAGE. - - _Author:_ Cutter's Definition of an Author--Compound Names-- - Prefixes--Imaginary Authors--The Name by which a Man is - generally known to be preferred to that by which he is not - known--Official Names--Names of Peers--Personal Names-- - Sovereigns, Saints, and Friars--Oriental Names--Contraction - for Christian Names--Distinction between Christian and - Surnames--Treatment of Changed Names--Married Authoresses-- - Greek and Roman Authors--Difficulties in deciding as to the - Author of a Book--Corporate Authorship--Academical Dissertation. - _Headings other than Author Headings:_ Trials--Catalogues-- - Bible--Liturgies--Voyages--Anonymous and Pseudonymous Works-- - Evidence before the Commission of 1847-49--Arrangement under - Initials, under Pseudonyms. _The Title:_ Shortening of Titles-- - Indication of Editions--Addition to Title-Pages. _Place of - Publication:_ Date--Use of Chronograms--Greek Dates. - _Size-Notation:_ Difficulties--Attempted Solution of these - Difficulties. _Collation_ 74 - -V. REFERENCES AND SUBJECT INDEX. - - References and Cross-References--Press-Marks to References-- - Mode of Referencing--Subject Index advocated by Panizzi 180 - -VI. ARRANGEMENT. - - Use of the English Alphabet--I and J--U and V--Order-- - Arrangement of Titles under an Author's Name--Transactions - of Societies--Pamphlets not to be divided from Books-- - Journals and Magazines 198 - -VII. SOMETHING ABOUT MSS. - - The British Museum Collections--Arrangement of an Ordinary - Collection--The Museum Catalogues--Catalogues of Manuscripts - more Readable than Catalogues of Printed Books 228 - -VIII. RULES FOR A SMALL LIBRARY. - - _Headings:_ Author (1-11)--Non-Author (12-19)--The - Title (20, 21)--Place of Publication (22)--Date (23, 24)-- - Size-Notation (25)--Collation (26)--Abstract of - Contents (27)--References (28-31)--Arrangement (32-45)-- - Manipulation (52) 235 - -APPENDIX. LIST OF LATIN NAMES OF PLACES 247 - -INDEX 255 - - - - -[Decoration] - - - - -HOW TO CATALOGUE A LIBRARY. - - - - -[Decoration] - -CHAPTER I. - -INTRODUCTION. - - -Before we can answer the question implied in the title of this little -book, it will be necessary for author and reader to agree as to what a -catalogue really is. - -The word "catalogue" is used to mean a list or enumeration of men or -things. Thus we have a catalogue of students, but in actual use we -differentiate the two words, and a list ("a mere list") is understood to -mean a common inventory, often in no particular order (although we can -have alphabetical or classified lists); while a catalogue implies -something fuller and something disposed in a certain order. What the -limit of that something fuller and what that certain order as applied to -a catalogue of books really are, it will be for us now to consider. - -It was formerly very much the fashion for those who knew little of the -subject to speak as if nothing was easier than to make a catalogue. All -you had to do was to have a sheet of paper and the book to be catalogued -before you, and then to transfer the title to the paper. No previous -knowledge was necessary. But those who were better acquainted with the -difficulties that beset even the cataloguer, realized that Sheridan's -joke about "easy writing being damned hard reading" was applicable to -the work produced under these circumstances. Since the discussion on the -British Museum Catalogue, and the consequent attention to the first -principles of bibliography, these ignorant views are not so generally -held, but still many erroneous opinions are abroad. One of these is that -the clerical portion of the work of cataloguing or indexing is -derogatory to a superior person, and therefore that he should have an -inferior person to help him. The superior person dictates, and the -inferior person copies down; and the result in practice is that endless -blunders are produced, which might have been saved if one person had -done the work. - -Another vulgar error is that cataloguers form a guild, with secrets -which they wish to keep from the public. This is a grievous mistake. The -main object of the good cataloguer should be to make the consultation of -his work easy. He knows the difficulties, and knows that rules must be -made to overcome these difficulties; but he does not care to multiply -these rules more than is absolutely necessary. The good cataloguer will -try to put himself into the place of the intelligent consulter--that is, -the person who brings ordinary intelligence to bear upon the catalogue, -but has not, necessarily, any technical knowledge. Some persons seem to -think that everything is to be brought down to the comprehension of the -fool; but if by doing this we make it more difficult for the -intelligent person, the action is surely not politic. The consulter of a -catalogue might at least take the trouble to understand the plan upon -which it is compiled before using it. - -Formerly it was too much the practice to make catalogue entries very -short, and to leave out important particulars mentioned on the -title-page; but now the opposite extreme of writing out the whole title, -however long, is more common. It should be remembered that in the -judicious compression of a title-page the art of the cataloguer is -brought into play, for any one can copy out the whole of a long title. I -cannot help thinking that this latter extreme is caused by some -misunderstanding of the relative conditions necessary for the production -of bibliographies and catalogues. Of course catalogues form a section of -the class Bibliography; but we understand also by the word -"bibliography" a collection of titles of books on a special subject, or -belonging to a particular literature. - -The uses of a bibliography, either of a national literature or of a -subject such as _History_, are to find out what books have been -written, either by a particular author or on a particular subject; to -find whether a certain point is dealt with in a certain book; or, it may -be, to see whether a book you possess is the right edition, or whether -it is wanting in some particular. For these purposes it is most -important to have full titles, and collations with necessary additional -information given in the form of notes. Very often the particulars -included in the bibliography will be sufficient in themselves to save -the consulter from the necessity of searching for the book. - -The uses of a catalogue are something quite different. This is in the -same house as the books it describes, and is merely a help to the -finding of those books. It would be absurd to copy out long titles in a -catalogue and be at the cost of printing them when the title itself in -the book can be in our hands in a couple of minutes. Sufficient -information only is required to help us to find the right book and the -right edition. How far this should be given will be discussed in a -later chapter. It is necessary for us, however, to remember that when -the catalogue is printed and away from the library it becomes to some -extent a bibliography, and therefore when a library contains rare or -unique books it is usual, for love of the cause, to describe these -fully, as if the catalogue was a bibliography. This is the more -necessary because we are so deficient in good bibliographies. The ideal -state, from which we are still far off, would be a complete and full -bibliography of all literature, and then cataloguers could be less full -in their descriptions, and reference might be made to the bibliography -for further particulars. It is a standing disgrace to the country that -we have no complete bibliography of English authors, much less of -English literature generally. - -It has long been the dream of the bibliographer that a universal -catalogue might be obtained by the amalgamation of the catalogues of -several collections. Thus it was the intention of Gerard Langbaine, -Provost of Queen's College, Oxford, and Keeper of the University -Archives, to have made a classified catalogue of the Bodleian Library, -and to incorporate with it all the books not in the Bodleian but in -other Oxford libraries, public and private, so as to show at a glance -all the books that existed in Oxford. He died, however, on February -10th, 1657-58, without having carried his design into execution. Dr. -Garnett, in his valuable paper on "The Printing of the British Museum -Catalogue" (_Transactions_, Fourth and Fifth Meetings of the Library -Association of the United Kingdom, 1884, pp. 120-28), gave words to his -aspiration "that the completion of the Museum Catalogue in print may -coincide with the completion of the present century," and he continued -that no better memorial of the nineteenth century could be produced than -a "register of almost all the really valuable literature of all former -centuries." This is very true; but I think that catalogues can only form -the groundwork for bibliographies, and are not sufficiently satisfactory -to supersede them. Moreover, each country should produce its own -national bibliography. - -Mr. Cutter divides libraries into (1) those for study, and (2) those for -reading; and this division must always be kept in view. We shall chiefly -consider the first division, although it will not be right altogether to -pass over the latter. Libraries for reading have been rightly considered -in the light of educational institutions; and the various points -connected with the information to be given to readers, as to what they -should read, and how they should read, perhaps belong more properly to -Education than to Bibliography. - -As to the order in which the catalogue should be disposed we have -considerable choice, and Mr. Cutter has given in the _United States -Special Report_ (pp. 561-67) a most elaborate classification of the -different species of catalogues, but the main divisions are the -classified and the alphabetical. Years ago the classified was considered -the ideal; but when this ideal was brought down to practice it usually -failed, and the result was almost useless. The late Professor De Morgan -made the following pertinent remarks on this point:-- - - "A classed catalogue is supposed to be useful to those who want to - know what has been written on a particular subject. Now, in the - first place, who are the persons who look at a book list with any - such view? Not beginners in a wide field of research. Did any one in - his senses ever go to a library to learn geometry, for instance, and - take the subject in a classed catalogue, and fall to work upon some - author because he was therein set down? This attempt to feed the - mind _à la carte_ would certainly end in an indigestion, if, which - is rather to be hoped, it did not begin in a surfeit."[1] - -Again:-- - - "Any one who is willing to trust the maker of a catalogue, however - highly qualified, with the power of settling what books he can want - in reference to a given subject, is either a person who consults - only the most celebrated works, and has nothing to do with research, - or one who is willing to take completeness upon trust, and to - content himself with blaming another person if he do not reach - it."[2] - -It is a common mistake to speak of a classified catalogue as a Catalogue -Raisonné. A Catalogue Raisonné is a catalogue with bibliographical -details and notes, in which the merits or demerits of the books are -discussed. Therefore a Catalogue Raisonné can be alphabetical as well as -classified. An alphabetical catalogue can be either one of authors, or -of subjects, or what the Americans have styled the Dictionary Catalogue. -A catalogue of authors will contain the description of anonymous books -under headings in the same alphabet, and it may either have an index of -subjects, or subject cross-references included in the general alphabet. -But as the rules to be considered later on relate chiefly to the -catalogue of authors, it is not necessary to say more on this point -here. Again, De Morgan has made some excellent remarks on the catalogue -of authors:-- - - "An alphabetical catalogue has this great advantage, that all the - works of the same author come together. Those who have had to hunt - up old subjects know very well that of all lots which it is useful - to find in one place, the works of one given author are those which - occur most frequently. Again, those who go to a library to read upon - a given subject generally know what authors they want; and an - alphabetical catalogue settles the question whether the library does - or does not contain the required work of the author wanted. We - believe that of those who go into a place where books are collected, - whether to read, buy, borrow, (or even steal), nineteen out of - twenty know what author they want; and to them an alphabetical - catalogue is all-sufficient."[3] - -Mr. Cutter has written the history of the Dictionary Catalogue in the -_United States Special Report_ (pp. 533-39), and he traces it back in -America to about the year 1815. - -Mr. Crestadoro, in his pamphlet, _The Art of Making Catalogues of -Libraries_, 1856, recommended an inventorial catalogue of unabridged -titles arranged in no order, but numbered, and an alphabetical index to -the numbers of this inventory. The index thus formed was somewhat -similar to the Dictionary Catalogue (_United States Special Report_, p. -535). Mr. Bradshaw held very strongly the view that an alphabetical -catalogue was an index, and that a full shelf catalogue was the real -catalogue; and few things he enjoyed more than to read through a list of -the books as they stood on the shelves.[4] In a letter to me, dated -September 9th, 1879, he wrote:-- - - "It is a cardinal point with me that an alphabetical catalogue of a - library is really an index, or should be so, to any other kind of - catalogue you choose to make; while if you once lose sight of this - fact you are quite sure to cumber the catalogue up with - bibliographical details which are entirely out of place." - -Scientific cataloguing is of modern invention, and to the British Museum -it is that we owe the origination of a code of rules--rules which form -the groundwork of all modern cataloguing. Good catalogues were made -before rules were enunciated, but this is accounted for by the fact that -bibliographers, like poets, are more often born than made. - -Carefulness must be one of the chief characteristics of the cataloguer, -for he will frequently find himself beset with difficulties. Mr. W. F. -Poole, the author of that most useful work the _Index to Periodical -Literature_, states this very forcibly when he writes:-- - - "The inexperienced librarian will find the cataloguing of his books - the most difficult part of his undertaking, even after he has made a - diligent theoretical study of the subject. He will find after he has - made considerable progress that much of his work is useless, and - scarcely any of it correct."[5] - -The cataloguer must not jump to conclusions upon insufficient authority, -or, as some persons have proposed, take a short list from the books and -amplify the titles from bibliographies. Such a course will lead to -endless blunders, and create confusion like that described by Professor -De Morgan:-- - - "Lalande, in his _Bibliographie Astronomique_, wrote from his own - knowledge the title of the second edition of the work of - Regiomontanus on Triangles, Basle, folio, 1561. He knew that the - first edition was published about thirty years before, and so he set - it down with the same title-page as the second, including the - announcement of the table of Sines, Basle, 1536. Now, as it - happened, it was published at Nuremberg in 1533, and there was no - table of Sines in it. The consequence is that Apian and Copernicus - are deprived of their respective credits, as being very early (the - former the earliest) publishers of Sines to a decimal radius. No one - can know how far an incorrect description of a book may produce - historical falsehood; but there are few writers who have the - courage to say exactly how much they know, and how much they - presume."[6] - -Before concluding this Introduction it may be well to say something -about a few catalogues that have been issued in the different styles. -One of the best classified catalogues ever published in England is that -of the London Institution, which was first printed in 1835, and -completed in 1852.[7] This has indexes of subjects, and of authors and -books. The catalogue is very useful as a bibliography; and as the -library was well selected, the reading of its pages is very instructive; -but what shows the general uselessness of a classified catalogue for the -work of a library is that in actual practice an alphabetical finding -index has been in more constant use than the fuller catalogue. - -Of an alphabetical catalogue of subjects an example may be found in that -of the Library of the Board of Trade, which was published in 1866. Here -the authors are relegated to an index, and all the titles are arranged -under the main subject. This may be convenient under some circumstances, -but it is not satisfactory for general use. The idea of the scheme was -due to the late Mr. W. M. Bucknall, then librarian to the Board of -Trade; but the catalogue itself was made by the author of this book. The -system adopted was to use the subject-word of the title as a heading; -but an exception was made in the case of foreign words which were -translated. For instance, there is a heading of Wool. Under this first -come all the English works; then the French works under sub-headings of -_Laine_, _Laines_, and _Lainière_; then German under _Schafwollhandel_ -and _Wollmarkt_. From these foreign words in the alphabet there are -references to WOOL. There is, however, no more classification than is -absolutely necessary; and it may be said that if all the books had been -anonymous the scheme would have been an admirable one. - -The Dictionary Catalogue mostly flourishes in America; but a very -satisfactory specimen of the class was prepared by Mr. D. O'Donovan, -Parliamentary Librarian, Queensland. It is entitled, _Analytical and -Classified Catalogue of the Library of the Parliament of Queensland_ -(Brisbane: 1883. 4to). The books are entered under author and subject -with full cross-references, and all the entries are arranged in one -alphabet. There are abstracts of the contents of certain of the books, -and references to articles in reviews. In the preface Mr. O'Donovan -writes:-- - - "I have made a catalogue of authors, and index of titles, and an - index of subjects, a partial index of forms, and having thrown the - whole together into an alphabetical series, the work may be referred - to as an ordinary dictionary." - -Of the usefulness of the Dictionary Catalogue there cannot be two -opinions, but the chief objection is that it is a waste of labour to do -for many libraries what if done once in the form of a bibliography would -serve for all. - -A most important example of this class of catalogue is the -_Index-Catalogue of the Library of the Surgeon-General's Office, United -States Army_, of which nine large volumes have been issued. This owes -its existence to Dr. J. S. Billings, and the publication was commenced -in 1880. An enthusiastic friend is inclined to describe it as the best -of published catalogues. - -Authors' catalogues are the most common, and it would be invidious to -point out any one in particular for special commendation. - -It is rather curious that the United States, which is now to the fore in -all questions of bibliography, should have produced in former times many -singularly bad catalogues. There is one classified catalogue which may -be mentioned as a typical specimen of bad work. There is an index of -authors, with such vague references that in some cases you have to turn -over as many as seventy pages to find the book to which you are -referred.[8] - -The oddities of catalogue-making would form a prolific subject, and we -cannot enter into it at the end of this chapter; but space may be found -for two odd catalogues which owe their origin to the Secretary of the -old Record Commission. - -The sale catalogue of portions of Mr. Charles Purton Cooper's library[9] -is a literary curiosity. It contains two hundred and fourteen pages, but -only one hundred and eighteen of these are devoted to the catalogue of -books for sale, and the remaining pages are filled with appendixes which -contain many amusing notes. The first appendix consists of a "Catalogue -of Books mostly in English, Scottish, Irish, and Welsh History and -Biography now at Autun, which will be included in the sale of further -portions of Mr. Purton Cooper's Library unless previously disposed of by -private agreement." On page 159 is this note to a catalogue of a -collection of grammars and dictionaries "now at Louvain": "My passion -for languages (a very unwise one) ceased many years ago." Mr. Cooper -notes on page 167, in relation to some books of miscellaneous -antiquities "now at Brussels," that "the most expensive of the following -works are presents from Foreign Sovereigns, Universities, Cities, and -Towns, principally in the period 1831-1840." To the catalogue of -miscellaneous books on page 182 is appended this queer autobiographical -note: "These books, formerly kept in the house in New Boswell Court, so -long used by me as chambers (1816-1850), and from whence all my -correspondence as Secretary of Records was dated (1831-1838), are now in -chests waiting some place of deposit. What will be their destination I -know not. Grove End Road is let. Denton Court (near Canterbury, my new -residence) has undergone such changes in the hands of its last literary -owner (the late Sir Egerton Brydges) that it will hardly afford -convenient space for a schoolboy's collection." Mr. Cooper goes on to -say: "Indifferent as I am become to the mere possession of books, still -the selection was a task with which (having no check but my own will) I -dared not trust myself." - -The notes to this list are very comical. This book was given to him by a -duke, that by a regius professor, another was bought at Fontainebleau, -and still another "of a soldier in an English regiment, badly wounded at -the disastrous assault upon Bergen-op-Zoom, and then in hospital at -Breda." An edition of Aristophanes was bought at Frankfort for nine -shillings, and "Lord Harrowby (then Lord Sandon, fresh from Oxford) -observed that so cheap a purchase must be a piece of luck rarely -occurring." An Edinburgh edition of Livy cost Mr. Cooper five shillings -in 1810, "and," he adds, "not a bad bargain, considering the purchaser -had not attained his seventeenth year." One of the notes said to be -copied from a French book of prayers (1789), is interesting; but its -substance would be said to be incredible if we did not know of the -rampant villainy of the times. "In the summer of 1794 (it was somewhat -late in the day) two travellers stopped at a chateau in a southeastern -department of France, one of them having a slight acquaintance with the -owner of the chateau, who had the misfortune to belong to the ancient -noblesse of the country. Both were invited to partake of the family -dinner. A dinner which in those circumstances might be considered -sumptuous was served up; and the conversation, as generally happens on -such occasions, became more than usually gay. When, however, the dessert -was placed on the table, the conversation was suddenly interrupted by -one of the travellers taking from his pocket a paper constituting -himself and his companion Commissioners of the Convention, and -authorizing them to seize the chateau and its contents, and forthwith to -guillotine the 'aristocrat,' its proprietor. The reading of this paper -was immediately followed by an intimation that a guillotine with the -usual assistants had during dinner arrived in the courtyard of the -chateau. The repast was discontinued for a few minutes, whilst the two -guests hurried their host to the courtyard of his chateau and saw him -guillotined; it was then resumed." This curious catalogue has at the end -a folding coloured plate of Mr. Cooper's library at Grove End Road, with -this note: "The view of the library is here introduced for the purpose -of mentioning that Mr. Cooper wishes to dispose, by private agreement, -of eight mahogany book-cases of the kind there represented." - -In 1856 a sale catalogue of a further portion of Mr. Cooper's library -was issued.[10] It consisted of a hundred and fifty-one pages, only -thirty-four of which are occupied by the list of books for sale by -auction. The rest of the pages are filled with lists of books to be -disposed of at some future time in some other manner, but there are not -notes of the same amusing character as in the former catalogue. - -[Decoration] - -FOOTNOTES: - -[1] _Dublin Review_, October 1846, p. 7. - -[2] _Dublin Review_, October 1846, p. 12. - -[3] _Dublin Review_, October 1846, p. 6. - -[4] I remember very vividly a pleasant day spent in the Pepysian Library -with Mr. Bradshaw, under the kindly guardianship of Professor Newton. -Mr. Bradshaw was specially delighted with Pepys's own MS. catalogues. - -[5] "On the Organization and Management of Public Libraries" (_United -States Special Report_, p. 490). - -[6] _Dublin Review_, October 1846, p. 20. - -[7] _Catalogue of the Library of the London Institution, Systematically -Classified._ London: 1835-52. 4 vols., royal 8vo. - -[8] _Catalogue of the Library of Congress in the Capitol of the United -States of America_: Washington, 1840. 8vo. The third entry in the Index -is _Abdy_, and the reference "xxix. 215. i.;" xxix. applies to the -class, which is _Geography_; the title is to be found in section v., -_America_; so that actually seventy pages of the catalogue have to be -glanced through before the work of Abdy can be found. - -[9] "_Bibliotheca Cooperiana._ Catalogue of Portions of the Extensive -and Valuable Library of Charles Purton Cooper, Esq., Q.C.... These -portions will, by Mr. Cooper's direction, be sold by auction by Messrs. -S. Leigh Sotheby and John Wilkinson ... on Monday, April 19th [1852], -and seven following days." - -[10] "_Catalogue of a Further Portion of the Library of Charles Purton -Cooper, Esq., Q.C._ ... This further portion, deposited with Messrs. -Sotheby and Wilkinson in the summer of 1852, will, by Mr. Cooper's -direction, be sold by them by auction in the spring of the ensuing year. -December 1856." - - - - -[Decoration] - -CHAPTER II. - -THE BATTLE OF THE RULES. - - -To Sir Anthony Panizzi we owe rules for the making of catalogues: -perhaps it would be more proper to say the codification of rules, for -sound rules must have been in the mind of the compilers of good -catalogues before his time. When one person makes a catalogue, he -usually acts upon principles which are known to himself, although he may -not have committed them to writing. When several assistants are employed -to make a catalogue, it is positively necessary that the compiler in -chief, who will be responsible for the whole work, should give -directions to his assistants, so that they may all work on the same -plan. - -The famous code of ninety-one rules which was given to the world in 1841 -(_Catalogue of Printed Books in the British Museum_, vol. i., Letter A) -had for its foundation a small number of rules originally devised by Mr. -Baber[11] (the predecessor of Mr. Panizzi as Keeper of the Printed -Books). - -Mr. Panizzi was appointed Assistant Librarian in the British Museum in -April 1831, and in 1837 he succeeded Mr. Baber as Keeper. As a new -general catalogue was now required, a committee was formed to frame -rules for its compilation. This committee consisted of Panizzi, Thomas -Watts, J. Winter Jones, Edward Edwards, and John H. Parry (afterwards -Serjeant Parry). The plan adopted was for each of these gentlemen -separately to prepare rules for the purpose, according to his own views. -These were afterwards discussed collectively, and when any difference -arose, it was settled by vote. When these rules were complete, they were -presented to the trustees by Panizzi on March 18th, 1839, with the -following memorandum:-- - - "Mr. Panizzi has the honour to lay before the trustees the rules, - which, under all circumstances, he proposes as advisable to be - followed in the compilation of the Alphabetical Catalogue, - accompanied by a number of illustrations. Although he is well aware - that such rules must necessarily be affected by the haste with which - they have been compiled, he ventures to hope they will be - sufficiently intelligible to the trustees, and enable them, even in - their present imperfect state, to judge of the principles that Mr. - Panizzi should wish to see observed. He is fully aware that many - cases may arise unprovided for, and that some of these rules and - principles may be liable to objections, which may not perhaps appear - in other plans, seemingly preferable; but he trusts that what seems - objectionable may, on mature reflection, be found in fact less so. - He cannot, at present, do more than entreat the trustees to take - into their patient and minute consideration every single part, as - well as the whole of the plan proposed, and then decide as they may - think fit, bearing in mind that, although these rules may, if - strictly followed, occasionally lead to what may appear absurd, the - same objection, to a perhaps greater extent, may be urged against - any other plan, and far greater evils result from a deviation from a - principle than from its inflexible application." - -The rules were sanctioned by the trustees July 13th, 1839, and printed -in 1841. In the note prefixed to the volume of the catalogue then -printed Panizzi wrote:-- - - "The application of the rules was left by the trustees to the - discretion of the editor, subject to the condition that a catalogue - of the printed books in the library up to the close of the year 1838 - be completed within the year 1844." - -Panizzi very properly disapproved of the publication piecemeal of the -catalogue before it was completed, and eventually he obtained his own -way, with the result that the printing was discontinued, and a -manuscript catalogue was gradually built up. In the note just referred -to he proceeds:-- - - "With a view to the fulfilment of this undertaking, it was deemed - indispensable that a catalogue should be put to press as soon as - any portion of the manuscript could be prepared; consequently the - early volumes must present omissions and inaccuracies, which it is - hoped will diminish in number as the work proceeds." - -According to Mr. Fagan (_Life of Sir A. Panizzi_, vol. i., p. 259), the -wasteful publication of the volume containing letter A was due to a -blunder in the secretary's department. Apparently the order of the -trustees was to have the catalogue ready _for_ the press by December -1844, instead of which it was intimated to Panizzi that the catalogue -was to be printed by that time. - -Both Panizzi[12] and Parry[13] pointed out in their evidence before the -Commission (1848-49) how wasteful a process it was to catalogue the -library by letters instead of cataloguing every book on a shelf at one -time. There cannot be two opinions among experienced bibliographers of -the absurdity of making a catalogue in such a piecemeal manner, and yet -this is a plan of proceeding which the inexperienced in cataloguing are -frequently found to recommend. Mr. Parry said: "Not only the printing of -letter A first do I look upon to be an entire waste, both of time and -money--a waste just as much as if the time were thrown away, and just as -if the money had been actually thrown away--but the plan of taking those -titles from this large body of titles and sending for the books is a -serious waste of time.... In my opinion, volume A, the volume that is -now printed, must be cancelled, if ever the whole catalogue is printed. -The reason of that would be, that an immense mass of titles, in the -further cataloguing of the succeeding portions of the alphabet, would -arise to be catalogued under the letter A, which nobody would have -anticipated until the whole library was catalogued." The Commission -coincided with Mr. Panizzi's view, and incorporated their opinion on -this point in the report. The consequence was that Panizzi was allowed -to proceed on his own plan, with the result that, in the first place, a -large number of volumes of manuscript titles supplementary to the old -general catalogue were produced, and subsequently an entirely new -catalogue, superseding the old one. - - -The history of the catalogues of the British Museum Library is a curious -and interesting one. A catalogue prepared by Dr. Maty, the Rev. S. -Harper, and the Rev. S. Ayscough was published in 1787 (2 vols., folio). -This was soon superseded; and in 1806 Sir Henry Ellis and the Rev. H. H. -Baber (then Keeper and Assistant Keeper respectively of the Printed -Books), carrying out the instructions of the trustees, commenced the -compilation of a new catalogue, which was published in 1813-19 (7 vols. -in 8 parts, 8vo). Ellis was answerable for the letters A to F, with P, -Q, and R; and Baber for the remainder of the alphabet. - -Now that we have an excellent catalogue of the library, which we owe to -the exertions of Panizzi, we are too apt to forget the services of Ellis -and Baber as compilers of the very valuable old catalogue. Panizzi took -delight in finding faults in this catalogue, and one of the blunders -which he pointed out was the entry of a French translation of one of -Jeremy Bentham's works, in which the author's name, having been -translated in the title-page of the book into French, was transferred in -the same form--"Bentham (Jéréme)"--into the catalogue.[14] Doubtless -there are many bibliographical mistakes; but it is an excellent -practical catalogue, and does the greatest credit to the compilers. Even -now, although the print is almost lost in the mass of manuscript, and -the volumes are nearly worn out, the copy in the Reading Room may still -be used with advantage when a book cannot be found in the more elaborate -new catalogue. - -In 1847 the Royal Commission, already alluded to, was appointed to -inquire into the constitution and government of the British Museum, and -the report of the Commission, with minutes of evidence, was published in -1850. This report appeared in a large folio volume of eight hundred and -twenty-three pages, which is still full of interest from a -bibliographical point of view. - -The Commissioners considered arrangements connected with the management -which have since been changed, and therefore are of little interest now; -but the evidence chiefly related to the new rules for the catalogue, and -resolved itself into an arraignment of Mr. Panizzi's plans, with -Panizzi's reply to the arraignment at the end of the evidence. The -report shows how unsatisfactory were the relations between the officers -of departments, and how strong was the antagonism to Panizzi's rules and -arrangements among literary men. - -Many authors whom one would have expected to know something of the art -of cataloguing showed the most amazing ignorance, and a love for -careless work that makes us extremely glad that their cause was -defeated. Some witnesses exhibited a dislike to the rules merely because -they were rules. Mr. J. G. Cochrane, then Librarian of the London -Library, in answer to the question, "Have you read the ninety-one -rules?" said, "I read some of them, and it appeared to me that they were -more calculated to perplex and to mystify than to answer any useful -purpose;" and again, when asked, "Do you object to rules in any -compilation of catalogues?" he said, "Yes, very much" (p. 460). Further -on in his evidence he said, "I think that in bibliography, as well as in -geography, it is always advisable to keep as much to uniformity of -system as possible" (p. 464). But he did not make it clear how -uniformity was to be obtained without rules. - -The greatest grievance which "readers" seem to have had is one which we -can scarcely realize at the present day. Mr. Panizzi ruled that whoever -wanted a book should look it out in the catalogue, and copy the title on -a slip with the press-mark before he could receive it. Mr. Carlyle -refused to look out in the catalogue for a pamphlet which he knew to be -in a particular collection. His account of the matter is as follows:-- - - "I had occasion at one time to consult a good many of the pamphlets - respecting the Civil War period of the history of England. I - supposed those pamphlets to be standing in their own room, on - shelves contiguous to each other. I marked on the paper, 'King's - Pamphlets,' such and such a number, giving a description undeniably - pointing to the volume; and the servant to whom I gave this paper at - first said that he could not serve me with the volume, and that I - must find it out in the catalogue and state the press-mark, and all - the other formalities. Being a little provoked with that state of - things, I declared that I would not seek for the book in that form; - that I could get no good out of these Pamphlets, on such terms; that - I must give them up rather, and go my ways, and try to make the - grievance known in some proper quarter" (p. 280). - -Dr. J. E. Gray expressed the opinion that the feeling against this rule -respecting the press-mark was very general (p. 491). It is necessary to -bear in mind that "the old system was, that you merely wrote the title -of the book you wanted without the necessity of looking for it in the -catalogue. If you wanted a particular edition of it, then you looked in -the catalogue for the particular title or date, and the book was brought -to you if it could be found" (7684, p. 491). - -Although many of the witnesses showed a lamentable ignorance of the -principles of sound bibliography, others proved themselves quite capable -of setting right the ignorant. - -The Right Hon. J. W. Croker, when asked, "Are you of opinion that the -labour and difficulties in the management and cataloguing of a library -increase merely in the same proportion with its extent?" made this very -true observation, "I think the difficulties would increase, I may say -geometrically rather than arithmetically" (8734, p. 570). - -Mr. John Bruce considered it a fault in the new catalogue that the -titles were too full (pp. 417-18); but Prof. A. De Morgan pointed out -very clearly the many dangers of short titles (p. 427). Mr. Croker -strongly advocated the use of long titles. He said: "There will of -course be a few remarkable instances of great prolixity of title-page, -which really are worth preserving as curiosities, if for nothing else. -But generally speaking there is nothing that is quite safe and -satisfactory to a person who goes to look for a book, but a full title; -I will add, a most important consideration in a library like this, which -people come to consult; it has happened to me twice, I think, within the -last ten days to find it unnecessary to send for a book that I intended -to apply for, by finding an ample title-page, which showed me that I -should not find there what I wanted" (8709, p. 567). - -Dr. Gray in his pamphlet (_Letter to the Earl of Ellesmere_, 1849) makes -this extraordinary statement: "The works with authors' names, or with -false names, should be arranged alphabetically, according to the names -of the authors, taking care that the names used should be those that are -on the title-pages; and, if an author have changed his or her name, that -the work published under the different names should be in different -places in the alphabet" (p. 5). - -Mr. Parry gave much sensible evidence, and this point was submitted to -him. The question of the chairman (Earl of Ellesmere) was, "Have you -heard it proposed that each book should be catalogued under the form of -name appearing on the title, without any regard to uniformity, and -without regard to the different forms of name adopted by an author, or -arising from the different languages in which works by the same author -may be printed?" Mr. Parry's answer was as follows: "I have never heard -that suggested, except by Mr. Gray. I have read it in Mr. Gray's -pamphlet; and I have heard it from Mr. Gray when he was an assistant.... -I certainly do not wish to be offensive to Mr. Gray, for I have the -pleasure of his acquaintance, but I think the thing perfectly absurd. I -might be permitted to say, that the noble lord in the chair has -published under two or three names; and that I should prefer to see all -his lordship's works under one heading, and not scattered in three -different places in the Catalogue under the name of Gower, of Egerton, -and of Ellesmere.... I remember Mr. Gray used occasionally to come and -talk about the Catalogue, but it always seemed to me that he had never -given any consideration to the subject. It is by no means an easy thing -to make a catalogue; a person to make it, must have a very large and -special knowledge of books and of languages" (7338, p. 470). - -The witness whose evidence was the most unfortunate for himself was Mr. -Payne Collier. He committed himself by submitting some titles which he -had made in illustration of his views. There were twenty-five titles, -which had been made in the course of an hour. These were handed to Mr. -Winter Jones, who reported upon them very fully, with the following -result:-- - - "These twenty-five titles contain almost every possible error which - can be committed in cataloguing books, and are open to almost every - possible objection which can be brought against concise titles. The - faults may be classed as follows:--1st. Incorrect or insufficient - description, calculated to mislead as to the nature or condition of - the work specified. 2nd. Omission of the names of editors, whereby - we lose a most necessary guide in selecting among different editions - of the same work. 3rd. Omission of the Christian names of authors, - causing great confusion between the works of different authors who - have the same surname--a confusion increasing in proportion to the - extent of the catalogue. 4th. Omission of the names of annotators. - 5th. Omission of the names of translators. 6th. Omission of the - number of the edition, thus rejecting a most important and direct - evidence of the value of a work. 7th. Adopting the name of the - editor as a heading, when the name of the author appears in the - title-page. 8th. Adopting the name of the translator as a heading, - when the name of the author appears on the title-page. 9th. Adopting - as a heading the title or name of the author merely as it appears on - the title-page--a practice which would distribute the works of the - Bishop of London under Blomfield, Chester, and London; and those of - Lord Ellesmere under Gower, Egerton, and Ellesmere. 10th. Using - English or some other language instead of the language of the - title-page. 11th. Cataloguing anonymous works, or works published - under initials, under the name of the supposed author. Where this - practice is adopted, the books so catalogued can be found only by - those who possess the same information as the cataloguer, and - uniformity of system is impossible, unless the cataloguer know the - author of every work published anonymously or under initials.[15] - 12th. Errors in grammar. 13th. Errors in descriptions of the size of - the book. We have here faults of thirteen different kinds in - twenty-five titles, and the number of these faults amount to more - than two in each title.... When we see such a result as is shown - above, from an experiment made by a gentleman of education, - accustomed to research and acquainted with books generally, upon - only twenty-five works, taken from his own library, and of the most - easy description, we may form some idea of what a catalogue would - be, drawn up, in the same manner, by ten persons, of about six - hundred thousand works, embracing every branch of human learning, - and presenting difficulties of every possible description. The - average number of faults being more than two to a title, the total - is something startling--about one million three hundred thousand - faults for the six hundred thousand works; that is, supposing the - proportion to continue the same." - -Then follows a searching examination of each individual title, with the -result that any claims to be considered a correct cataloguer which Mr. -Collier may have been supposed to have were entirely annihilated. - -The Report of the Commissioners enters very fully into the various -points raised by the evidence before them, with the result that it was -considered advisable that Mr. Panizzi should be given his own way, and -that the new catalogue should be completed in manuscript. - -The British Museum Rules are, as already stated, printed in the -_Catalogue of Printed Books_ (_Letter A_, 1841), and in Henry Stevens's -_Catalogue of the American Books in the Library of the British Museum at -Christmas_, 1856. They are given in Mr. Thomas Nichols's _Handbook for -Readers at the British Museum_ (1869), under the various subjects in -alphabetical order, with a series of useful illustrations. Some slight -modifications of the rules have been made since the printing of the -catalogue has been in hand, and a capital _résumé_ of the rules, under -the title of _Explanation of the System of the Catalogue_, is on sale at -the Museum for the small sum of one penny. - -The strife which was caused by the publication of the rules was -gradually quelled, and the British Museum code was acknowledged in most -places as a model. - -Professor Charles Coffin Jewett published at Washington in 1853 a very -careful work on this subject. His pamphlet is entitled, "_Smithsonian -Report on the Construction of Catalogues of Libraries, and their -Publication by means of Separate Stereotyped Titles, with Rules and -Examples_. By Charles C. Jewett, Librarian of the Smithsonian -Institution." - -Mr. Jewett makes an observation with which all who have considered the -subject with attention must agree. He writes:-- - - "Liability to error and to confusion is ... so great and so - continual, that it is impossible to labour successfully without a - rigid adherence to rules. Although such rules be not formally - enunciated, they must exist in the mind of the cataloguer and guide - him, or the result of his labours will be mortifying and - unprofitable." - -With respect to his own rules he writes:-- - - "The Rules which follow are founded upon those adopted for the - compilation of the Catalogue of the British Museum. Some of them are - verbatim the same; others conform more to rules advocated by Mr. - Panizzi than to those finally sanctioned by the Trustees of the - Museum." - -The rules are classified as follows:--pp. 1-45, Titles; pp. 45-56, -Headings; pp. 57-59, Cross-references; pp. 59-62, Arrangement; pp. 62, -63, Maps, Engravings, Music; p. 64, Exceptional Cases. - -The number of rules is not so large as those of the British Museum, and -rule 39 stands thus: "Cases not herein provided for, and exceptional -cases requiring a departure from any of the preceding rules, are to be -decided on by the Superintendent." - -Jewett's rules, with some alterations, were adopted and printed by the -Boston Public Library. - -The _Rules to be Observed in Forming the Alphabetical Catalogue of -Printed Books in the University Library_, Cambridge, were drawn up after -the authorities had decided to print the catalogue slips of all -additions to the library, and also gradually to build up a new catalogue -by printing the titles of the books already in the library as they were -re-catalogued. These rules were, to a great extent, founded upon those -of the British Museum. In the year 1879, Mr. Bradshaw, Librarian, in -conjunction with Messrs. E. Magnusson and H. T. Francis, Assistant -Librarians, made some alterations in the rules, and as thus altered they -now stand, numbering forty-nine. - -The rules of the Library Association of the United Kingdom may be -considered as somewhat "academical," because they were not made for any -particular library. They have gained, however, in importance in that -they were adopted by Mr. Edward B. Nicholson, Bodley's Librarian, for -the Catalogue of the Bodleian Library. These rules were originally -formed for the purpose of making a foundation for a Catalogue of English -Literature, as proposed by the late Mr. Cornelius Walford. This -catalogue, however, gradually receded into the background, and the rules -were adapted to the purposes of a general library catalogue. The rules -have been modified at successive annual meetings of the Association. - -Although Mr. Nicholson adopted the Library Association Rules in the -first instance, he printed in 1882 a set of _Compendious Cataloguing -Rules for the Author-Catalogue of the Bodleian Library_, which has -since been added to, and the number of rules is now sixty. - -We have, in conclusion, to take note of by far the most important code -of rules after that of the British Museum. I allude of course to the -remarkable second part of the _Special Report on Public Libraries in the -United States_ (1876), which consists of "Rules for a Printed Dictionary -Catalogue, by Charles A. Cutter." This work stands alone in the -literature of our subject. Not only are the rules set out, but the -reasons for the rules are given. This is usually considered as a -dangerous proceeding, and it requires a man with the clear-headedness -and mastery of his subject for which Mr. Cutter is distinguished to -carry out such a scheme with success. I am not prepared to agree -altogether with the principle of the Dictionary Catalogue, or with all -the reasons for the rules--in fact, some of them are highly stimulating, -and prove strong incentives to argument; but it would be difficult to -find anywhere in so small a space so many sound bibliographical -principles elucidated. - -It is now nearly fifty years since the British Museum Rules were -published, and at the present time we can scarcely understand the -antagonistic feeling with which these rules were then received. We can -now see how much we are indebted to them. To their influence we largely -owe the education of the librarian in the true art of cataloguing, and -the improved public opinion on the subject; and to them we owe the noble -Catalogue of the British Museum, which is a remarkable monument of great -knowledge and great labour combined. We are therefore bound to do honour -to the memory of Panizzi, who planned the work and endued with his -spirit the many distinguished men who have followed him and completed -his work. - -[Decoration] - -FOOTNOTES: - -[11] _Report of the Commissioners on the Constitution and Government of -the British Museum_, 1850, p. 16. - -[12] See Questions 4207, 4212, pp. 254-55. - -[13] See Question 7223, p. 469. - -[14] Fagan's _Life of Sir A. Panizzi_, vol. i., pp. 143-44. Mr. Fagan -writes "Jérôme," but it is really Jéréme in the catalogue. - -[15] This is the most extraordinary reason ever given. If it were -accepted as valid it would settle the question, for under no -circumstances could the authors of all anonymous works be discovered. - - - - -[Decoration] - -CHAPTER III. - -PRINT _V._ MANUSCRIPT. - - -There has been much discussion on the relative advantages of Print and -Manuscript. Panizzi's objection to print was a sound one, as he -considered that no titles should be printed until the catalogue of the -whole library was completed. When this time came the objection was no -longer valid, and arrangements were made in due course for printing the -catalogue by instalments. Before this was decided upon there were some -who insisted upon the actual superiority of manuscript over print; but -this was really absurd, because, if the extra cost of printing can be -defrayed, there must be great advantage in the clearness and legibility -of print, as well as in the saving of space caused by its use. - -Mr. Parry, with his strong common sense, advocated, in 1849, the use of -the printing-press. He said in his evidence: "I think the Catalogue -ought to be printed; not merely for the purposes of the library, and of -reference out of the library, but also because I think the Catalogue of -this library is a work that ought to be in every public institution -where men of letters resort, either here, on the Continent, in America, -or in any other part of the civilized world; still, it ought not to be -printed until the whole of the books are catalogued up to a certain -time. I say 'up to a certain time' because the whole of the books never -can be catalogued in a library where there are constant accessions. But -a limit may be fixed, and when that limit is reached and the whole of -the books within that limit are catalogued I would then print the -Catalogue, and not before. I have said before that the volume of letter -A must be cancelled; that is inevitable. Nobody after this Catalogue is -completed, no librarian, no man of the most ordinary literary -acquirements, would presume to print the Catalogue without cancelling -this volume: that arises from the circumstance that, as the cataloguing -goes on, thousands of works will turn up as necessary to be inserted in -letter A."[16] - -Mr. Parry added, that in ordering this partial printing the trustees -gave way to pressure from without, which he defined very justly as "a -sort of ignorant impatience for a catalogue by persons who do not really -understand what a catalogue is or what a catalogue should be." - -Dr. Garnett read a very interesting paper on "The Printing of the -British Museum Catalogue," before the Library Association, at the -Cambridge meeting, in 1882, in which he tells how the present system of -printing came about. - -Mr. Rye, when Keeper of the Printed Books, strongly urged the adoption -of print; but Dr. Garnett adds, "Other views, however, prevailed for the -time; and when, in October 1875, the subject was again brought forward -by the Treasury it fell to my lot to treat it from a new point of view, -suggested by my observations in my capacity as superintendent of the -reading-room. I saw that, waiving the question as to the advantage or -disadvantage of print in the abstract, it would soon be necessary to -resort to it for the sake of economy of space. There were by this time -two thousand volumes of manuscript catalogue in the reading-room, -exclusive of the catalogues of maps and music. There would be three -thousand by the time that the incorporation of the general and -supplementary catalogues was complete. Hundreds of these volumes in the -earlier letters of the alphabet were already swollen with entries, and -required to be broken up and divided into three. Sooner or later every -volume would have undergone this process. By that time there would be -nine thousand volumes of manuscript catalogue, three times as many as -the reading-room could contain, or the public conveniently consult. The -only remedy was to put a check upon the growth of the catalogue by -printing all new entries for the future, and to mature meanwhile a plan -for converting the entire catalogue into a printed one. I prepared a -memorandum embodying these ideas, and entered into the subject more -fully, when, in January 1878, it was again brought forward by the -Treasury. These views, however, did not find acceptance at the time.... -The question was thus left for Mr. Bond, who became Principal Librarian -in the following August. As Keeper of the Manuscripts, Mr. Bond's -attention had never been officially drawn to the catalogue of printed -books, but as a man of letters, he had formed an opinion respecting it; -and I am able to state that he came to the principal librarianship as -determined to bestow the boon of print upon the Catalogue and the -public, as to effect the other great reforms that have signalized his -administration."[17] - -Dr. Garnett, near the end of his paper, said, "My aspiration is that the -completion of the Museum Catalogue in print may coincide with the -completion of the present century;" and I believe he still holds the -opinion that this is possible and probable. - -Mr. Cutter enters very fully into this question of _Printed or -Manuscript_? in his elaborate article on "Library Catalogues" in the -_United States Report on Public Libraries_, 1876 (pp. 552-56). The -advantages of a printed catalogue he states under five heads: "(1) that -it is in less danger of partial or total destruction than a manuscript -volume or drawers of cards;" "(2) that it can be consulted out of the -library;" "(3) that it can be consulted in other libraries;" "(4) that -it is easier to read than the best manuscript volume, and very much -easier to consult. A card presents to the eye only one title at a time, -whereas a printed catalogue generally has all an author's works on a -single page. Time and patience are lost in turning over cards, and it is -not easy either to find the particular title that is wanted or to -compare different titles and make a selection;" "(5) that several -persons can consult it at once." - -The disadvantages are stated by Mr. Cutter under three heads: "(1) that -it is costly;" "(2) that a mistake once made is made for ever, whereas -in a card catalogue a mistake in name or in classification or in copying -the title can be corrected at any time;" "(3) it is out of date before -it is published. As it cannot contain the newest books, the very ones -most sought for, fresh supplements are continually needed, each of which -causes an additional loss of time and patience to consulters. The -average man will not look in over four places for a book; a few, very -persevering or driven by a great need, will go as far as five or six. It -becomes necessary therefore, if the catalogue is to be of any use, to -print consolidated supplements every five years, and that is expensive." - -Of the advantages the main one is No. 4, and of the disadvantages the -only one of any importance is, it seems to me, No. 1. - -As to disadvantage No. 2, it is more apparent than real. A mistake in -print will of course remain for ever in the copies of the catalogue -outside the library, but it can easily be corrected in the library copy -either in manuscript or by reprinting the single title in which the -mistake occurs. The card catalogue cannot be used outside the library, -and the catalogue in the library can be as easily corrected whether it -be printed and pasted down on pages or arranged on cards. The two are -equal in this respect. Disadvantage 3 is the stock objection. But what -does it really come to? He who consults the catalogue of a library away -from that library knows that a given book is there if he finds it in the -catalogue; but if it is not in the catalogue, he does not give up hope, -but either visits the library or sends to know if the book he requires -is in. He is no worse off in this case than if there had been no printed -catalogue; and in the former case he is much better off. The library -copy of the catalogue can be kept up as well in print as it can be in -manuscript, and here at all events there will only be one alphabet. It -will therefore be a question for the consulter alone whether it is -better worth his while to consult several supplements than to go -straight to the library. For the purposes of the library, it is quite -unnecessary to reprint or consolidate your supplements, because your -library copy of the catalogue will always be kept up to date. If the -library is a lending one, the subscribers will probably insist upon -having new catalogues, as the supplements become too numerous; but this -is only an additional instance of the advantages of a printed catalogue. - -A printed catalogue should never be added to in manuscript, as this -causes the greatest confusion; and, moreover, it is not necessary. It is -quite possible to keep up a catalogue in print for many years; and even -when worn out, if the printed sheets have been kept, a working catalogue -can be made up afresh without printing again. The plan adopted by my -brother, the late Mr. B. R. Wheatley, is so simple, that it seems -scarcely necessary to enlarge upon its merits; but as it has not been -generally adopted, I may perhaps explain it here with advantage. It will -be seen by the specimen on page 59, that each page of the library copy -of the catalogue is divided in two. On the left-hand side is pasted down -the catalogue as it exists at the time, and the right-hand side is left -for additions. These additions may be printed as annual supplements, or -they may be printed from time to time at short intervals on galley slips -on one side only, without being made into pages. This can be done as -suits the best convenience of all concerned; and it is just as easy to -have the titles printed frequently as to have them copied for insertion -in the library copy of the catalogue. The ruled columns are for the -press-marks, and these are arranged on the outside of each column for -purposes of symmetry. It is not advantageous, as a rule, to print the -press-marks in the catalogue, although this is done in the case of the -British Museum. There are two advantages in having two columns of type -on one page. One is that there is a saving of space, and the other is -that it is easier to keep the alphabet in perfect register if it becomes -necessary to insert a page. However well arranged a library copy of a -catalogue may be, it will probably become congested in some places -before the whole catalogue requires readjustment. Now suppose each page -contains only one column of print, and the left-hand page is left for -additions. When both pages are full, and it is necessary to insert a -leaf for fresh additions, it is clear that the correct order of the -alphabet will be thrown out. But if there are two columns on each page, -then the additional leaf will introduce no confusion; for the recto of -the additional leaf will range with the verso of the old leaf, and the -verso of the additional leaf with the recto of the next leaf in the -book. The only difference will be that you will have to run your eye -along four columns instead of two.[18] - - ================================================================ - |Case.|Shelf.| | |Case.|Shelf.| - |-----+-------------------------+-----------------+-----+------| - | B | 1 |~Le Breton~ | | N | 5 | - | | |(Anna Letitia). | | | | - | | |Memoir of Mrs. | | | | - | | |Barbauld, with | | | | - | | |Letters and | | | | - | | |Notices of her | | | | - | | |Family. Sm. | | | | - | | |8vo, London, | | | | - | | |1847. | | | | - | | | | | | | - | B | 2 |----Correspondence| | | | - | | |of Dr. | | | | - | | |Channing and | | | | - | | |Lucy Aikin | | | | - | | |(1826-1842). Sm. | | | | - | | |8vo, London, | | | | - | | |1874. |~Liddell~ | | | - | | | |(Henry Geo.), | | | - | | | |and Robert | | | - | | | |SCOTT. A Lexicon,| | | - | | | |abridged | | | - | | | |from "Liddell | | | - | | | |and Scott's | | | - | | | |Greek-English | | | - | | | |Lexicon"; 14th | | | - | | | |edition. Sm. | | | - | | | |square 8vo, | | | - | | | |Oxford, 1871. | | | - | G | 4 |~McNicoll~ | | | | - | | |(David H.). | | | | - | | |Dictionary of | | | | - | | |Natural History | | | | - | | |Terms, with | | | | - | | |their derivations,| | | | - | | |including the | | | | - | | |various orders, | | | | - | | |genera, and | | | | - | | |species. Sm. | | | | - | | |8vo, London, | | | | - | | |1863. | | | | - | | | | | | | - | | | | | | | - -The advantage of this plan is that the library catalogue can be -actually kept up for any length of time without any reprinting. When the -catalogue is filled up, and there is no room for any additions, the -whole may be pasted down afresh as in the first instance, always -presuming that copies of the catalogue and its supplements have been -retained. - -Sometimes the pasting down of the print is delegated to the binder; but -it should be done either by the librarian himself, or at all events -under his eye, for much judgment and knowledge are required for the -proper leaving of spaces where the additions are likely to be the -thickest. - -Another advantage of this plan is that a practically new library -catalogue may be made up from old printed catalogues. Some -five-and-twenty years ago, the Athenæum Club possessed a worn-out -catalogue of its library. Supplements were printed, and I laid down in -one alphabet a catalogue of the whole, which has lasted to the present -time, although I believe it is pretty well worn out now. There were -certain difficulties to be overcome, for the catalogue and its -supplements were not made on the same system. - -Card catalogues have been strongly advocated by some, and they present -many advantages if used while the catalogue is growing in completeness; -but for use when the catalogue is completed they cannot compete in -convenience with the plan just described. It takes much longer to look -through a series of cards representing the works of a given author than -it does to run the eye down a page of titles.[19] - -Professor Otis Robinson, in his article on "College Library -Administration" (_United States Report on Public Libraries_, p. 512), -writes thus on the adoption of card catalogues in the United States:-- - - "In some of the largest libraries of the country the card system has - been exclusively adopted. Several of them have no intention of - printing any more catalogues in book form. In others cards are - adopted for current accessions, with the expectation of printing - supplements from them from time to time. I think the tendency of the - smaller libraries is to adopt the former plan, keeping a manuscript - card catalogue of books as they are added, without a thought of - printing." - -This system of cataloguing has not taken hold of the English mind, -although it has been adopted at the Bodleian Library by Mr. Nicholson, -and at the Guildhall Library. The growth of this fashion appears to me -as something almost incomprehensible, and one can only ask why such a -primitive mode of arrangement should be preferred to a book catalogue. I -can scarcely imagine anything more maddening than a frequent reference -to cards in a drawer; and my objection is not theoretical, but formed -on a long course of fingering slips or cards. If the arrangement of the -catalogue is constantly being altered, it may be convenient to have -cards; but when a proper system has been settled at the beginning, this -cannot be necessary. When additions only have to be considered, these -can be inserted into the book catalogue, so that the catalogue may last -for many years. The use of a duplicate set of titles on cards for use in -arrangement, which can be arranged and rearranged as often as required, -is quite another matter. This plan is adopted at the Bodleian. - -Varieties of type help the eye to choose out what it requires, and there -is much saving of time in consulting a good printed catalogue instead of -a good manuscript one. This is not a matter of opinion merely, but can -be proved at once by consulting the printed volumes of the British -Museum Catalogue against the volumes still in manuscript. - -Before the details of printing are finally settled it is well to pay -particular attention to the typographical arrangement, as a catalogue -will be all the more useful as it is well set out. - -A very ingenious scheme for the stereotyping of catalogue titles was -published by Mr. C. C. Jewett, Librarian of the Smithsonian Institution, -in 1850.[20] - -The mode of carrying out the plan is explained as follows:-- - - "1. The Smithsonian Institution to publish rules for the preparation of - catalogues. - - "2. To request other institutions intending to publish catalogues of - their books to prepare them according to these rules, with a view to - their being stereotyped under the direction of the Smithsonian - Institution. - - "3. The Smithsonian Institution to pay the whole _extra_ expense of - stereotyping, or such part thereof as may be agreed on. - - "4. The stereotyped titles to remain the property of the Smithsonian - Institution. - - "5. Every library uniting in this plan to have the right of using all - the titles in the possession of the Smithsonian Institution, as often as - desired for the printing of its own catalogue by the Institution; paying - only the expense of making up the pages, of the press work, and of - distributing the titles to their proper places. - - "6. The Smithsonian Institution to publish as soon as possible, and at - stated intervals, general catalogues of all libraries coming into this - system." - -It is not necessary here to explain how the stereotyped slips were to be -manufactured, as the explanation will be found in the original paper. - -A scheme of an allied character was propounded by the late Mr. Henry -Stevens, who read a very interesting and amusing paper before the -Conference of Librarians in 1877 on "Photo-Bibliography; or, A Central -Bibliographical Clearing House" (_Transactions_, pp. 70-81). Mr. Stevens -wrote:-- - - "My notion is that every book, big and little, that is published, - like every child, big and little, that is born, should be - registered, without inquiry into its merits or character.... I ask - the attention of this Conference of Librarians to a word on the - necessity of cataloguing every book printed; the importance of - printed card catalogues of old, rare, beautiful, and costly books, - and how to make them on a co-operative or universal system, which, - for lack of a better term, I shall for the present call - 'photo-bibliography.' For carrying out this project a Central - Bibliographical Bureau or Clearing House for Librarians is - suggested." - -The author goes on to say:-- - - "From the days of Hipparchus to the present time, the stars have - been catalogued; and to-day every bird, beast, fish, shell, insect, - and living thing, yea every tree, shrub, flower, rock, and gem, as - they become known are scientifically, systematically, and - intelligently named, described, and catalogued. In all these - departments of human knowledge there is a well-ascertained and - generally acknowledged system, which is dignified as a science." - -But no such system of registering books has ever been attempted. The -cure for this negligence is then suggested:-- - - "This isolation and waste of vain repetition, it is believed, is - wholly unnecessary. There is no royal road, it has been said, to - knowledge. He who would attain the goal must learn to labour and to - wait, for knowledge is locked up mainly in books, appropriately - termed works. There is, however, a short cut with a pass-key in - universal or co-operative bibliography, a simple system of - arrangement by which may be economized the labours of hundreds who - are cataloguing over and over the same books." - -Mr. Stevens's special contribution to this great object was the use of -reduced photographs of the title-pages of rare and curious books. The -adoption of this plan would help on vastly the study of bibliography. - -The strong feeling as to the waste of time occupied in the constant -repetition going on in cataloguing the same book in different libraries -crops up again and again, and surely we shall in the end be able to -elaborate some scheme which will meet such a universally felt want. -Professor Robinson was one of the earliest to protest against this -waste, and his attention was called to it when inspecting various card -catalogues. He found similar cards being repeatedly reproduced, and he -suggested that by some system of cooperation this waste of labour might -be reduced (_United States Report on Public Libraries_, pp. 512-14). - -Two practical suggestions have been made. One is that every publisher -should place in each copy of each book issued by him a catalogue slip -made upon a proper system which has been settled by competent -authorities, so that there may be a satisfactory uniformity; and the -other that each government should catalogue every work published in its -country. The former plan is scarcely likely to be undertaken -systematically by all publishers, but the latter one might be carried -out in connection with the ratification of copyright privileges. Every -publication should be registered, and a copy submitted at the -registration office. A part of the business of this office should be to -issue periodically proper catalogue slips of every work registered, on a -settled plan that had been well thought out by experts. The authorities -of Stationers' Hall ought long ago to have been instructed to issue -lists of all the books registered there; and if they were not prepared -to undertake the duties indicated by the new Registration Law, the -office might possibly be transferred to the British Museum with -advantage. If England initiated such a scheme, other nations would -probably follow its lead. At present the Catalogue of the British -Museum, as now published, to some extent fulfils the required -conditions; but much that is published in Great Britain even escapes -through the meshes of the Museum's widespread net. - -However much printed catalogues may be superior to manuscript ones, the -latter must always be used in a large number of cases, especially for -private libraries; and therefore it may be well to say a few words here -respecting the preparation and keeping up of a manuscript catalogue. - -There are two ways of making and keeping up a new catalogue. The one is -that adopted at the British Museum, which was suggested simultaneously -by the Right Hon. J. Wilson Croker, and by Mr. Roy, one of the Assistant -Librarians in the Printed Book Department. The catalogue slips are -lightly pasted down into guarded volumes, the ends being left unpasted, -so that the slips can easily be detached with the help of a paper-knife -if it be needful at any time to change their position. - -The other plan is to copy out fairly the titles on one side of sheets of -paper, proper spaces being left, as well as the whole of the opposite -page for additions. These sheets are afterwards bound into a volume or -volumes. The former plan is the best for a large and a constantly -increasing catalogue; but the latter plan is more satisfactory for an -ordinary private library, as it forms a more shapable and better-looking -volume. From experience it may be said that a catalogue of this kind, -in which proper spaces have been left, will last for many years; and -should it become congested in any one portion, it is quite easy to -rewrite those pages on a larger scale, and have the volume rebound. - - ====================================================== - |Case.|Shelf.| |Size.|Date.| - |-----+------+---------------------------+-----+-----| - | 10 | B | HAYDN (Joseph). Haydn's |_8vo_|1878 | - | | | Dictionary of Dates and | | | - | | | Universal Information, | | | - | | | relating to all ages and | | | - | | | nations; 16th edition, | | | - | | | containing the History of | | | - | | | the World to the autumn | | | - | | | of 1878, by Benjamin | | | - | | | Vincent. _London_. | | | - | | | | | | - | | | | | | - -A specimen of how paper should be ruled for a manuscript catalogue made -on the latter plan is given on page 72. The columns at the right-hand -side of the paper, for size and date, add to the clearness of the -catalogue, as well as making the page look neater. The most useful size -is about 1 ft. 5 in. high by 11-1/2 in. wide--the size of Whatman's best -drawing paper, which can be used with advantage. - -[Decoration] - -FOOTNOTES: - -[16] It must be thoroughly understood that this catalogue of letter A is -in itself an excellent piece of work. Its shortcomings are entirely due -to incompleteness caused by premature printing. - -[17] _Transactions_ of the Fourth and Fifth Annual Meetings of the -Library Association, 1884, pp. 122-23. In the discussion which followed -the reading of this paper, I ventured to speak of the British Museum -having been converted to the advantages of printing. Mr. Bullen in his -speech said: "There were those in the Museum, Mr. Garnett and himself -among them, who, long before the present time, advocated printed, in -contradistinction to manuscript, catalogues. As a manuscript catalogue -was one of the greatest advantages to a library, so a printed catalogue -must of course be of a hundred times greater advantage" (p. 207). - -[18] I find that the merits of this plan are not so self-evident as I -thought, for my friend, Mr. J. B. Bailey, Librarian of the Royal College -of Surgeons, who has had experience of a double columned catalogue, -prefers a single column with the _verso_ of each page left for -additions. I allow that there may be advantages in the latter, but as an -octavo page of print is very narrow it is wasteful of space to have only -one column. Where it is no disadvantage to have a catalogue in several -volumes, this question of space need not be considered. - -[19] Mr. Cutter gives some useful information respecting card catalogues -and the drawers used for keeping the cards, in his article on "Library -Catalogues" (_United States Report on Public Libraries_, pp. 555-60). - -[20] "A Plan for Stereotyping Catalogues by Separate Titles, and for -forming a General Stereotyped Catalogue of Public Libraries in the -United States." _Proceedings of the Fourth Meeting of the American -Association for the Advancement of Science, held at New Haven, Conn., -August 1850_ (8vo, Washington, 1851). - - - - -[Decoration] - -CHAPTER IV. - -HOW TO TREAT A TITLE-PAGE. - - -In this chapter we shall discuss the various points that arise in -connection with the transference of the title of a book to the catalogue -slip, and for convenience we shall treat the subject under the following -main divisions: 1. Author; 2. Headings other than Author Headings; 3. -The Title; 4. Place of Publication; 5. Date; 6. Size Notation; 7. -Collation. - -Before dealing with these points it is necessary to give the cataloguer -a warning not to take his title from the outer wrapper. The title-page -only must be used, but in cases where there is no title-page, and it -becomes necessary to copy from the wrapper, this must be clearly stated. -Wrappers and title-pages of the same book often differ, and a neglect of -the above rule has sometimes caused a confusion in bibliographies by -the conversion of one book into two. - - -AUTHOR. - -With the title-page of the book to be catalogued before us, our first -care is to find the author's name. If there is no author's name, we must -put the book aside for consideration later on. First of all, therefore, -it is necessary to answer the question, What is an author? - -Mr. Cutter's definition is as follows: "Author, in the narrower sense, -is the person who writes a book; in a wider sense, it may be applied to -him who is the cause of the book's existence, by putting together the -writings of several authors (usually called _the editor_, more properly -to be called _the collector_). Bodies of men (societies, cities, -legislative bodies, countries) are to be considered the authors of their -memoirs, transactions, journals, debates, reports, etc." This is a fair -definition, about which there can be no dispute, down to the word -_collector_; but the latter portion requires much consideration, and we -shall have to deal with it further on. - -First let us consider some of the questions which arise respecting the -person who writes the book. If we suppose his names to be John Smith, we -have the matter in its simplest form for a small catalogue, and we write -at the head of a slip of paper--SMITH (JOHN). - -But in the case of a large library, the very simplicity causes a -difficulty. There are so many different John Smiths, that it becomes -necessary to find out some means of distinguishing them. At the British -Museum explanatory designations, such as _Schoolmaster_, -_Bibliographer_, etc., are added; but this point belongs more properly -to arrangement, which will be discussed in the sixth chapter of this -book. - -All authors' names, however, are not so simple as those of John Smith, -and one of the greatest difficulties is connected with compound names. - -A few years ago the rule respecting these compound names might have been -stated quite simply, thus: "In foreign names take the first as the -catch-word, and in English names take the last." But lately a large -number of persons have taken a fancy to bring into prominence their -second Christian name, when it is obtained from a surname, and, adding a -hyphen, insist on being called Clarkson-Smith, Sholto-Brown, or -Tredegar-Jones. Now here is a great difficulty which the cataloguer has -to face. Take the case of John Clarkson Smith. His family name may be -Clarkson, and the Smith added as a necessary consequence of obtaining a -certain property, in which case he properly comes under C; but he may -just as likely be a Smith, who, having been named Clarkson at his -christening, thinks it advantageous to bring that name into prominence, -so as to distinguish himself from the other Smiths. Probably, to still -further carry on the process, he will name all his children Clarkson, so -that in the end it will become practically a compound surname. The -cataloguer, therefore, needs to know much personal and family history -before he can decide correctly. If we decide in all cases to take the -first of the names hyphened together, we shall still meet with -difficulties, for many persons, knowing the origin of the Clarkson, will -insist on calling our friend Smith. - -On this point the British Museum rule is:-- - - "Foreign compound surnames to be entered under the initial of the - first of them. In compound Dutch and English surnames, the last name - to be preferred, if no entry of a work by the same person occur in - the Catalogue under the first name only." - -Cutter rules as follows:-- - - "16. Put compound names: - - "_a._ If English, under the last part of the name, when - the first has not been used alone by the author. - - "This rule requires no investigation and secures - uniformity; but, like all rules, it sometimes leads to - entries under headings where nobody would look for them. - Refer. - - "_b._ If foreign, under the first part. - - "Both such compound names as GENTIL-BERNARD, and such as - GENTIL DE CHAVAGNAC. There are various exceptions, as - FÉNELON, not SALIGNAC DE LAMOTHE FÉNELON; VOLTAIRE, not - AROUET DE VOLTAIRE. Moreover, it is not always easy to - determine what is a compound surname in French. A convenient - rule would be to follow the authority of Hoefer (_Biog Gen._) - and Quérard in such cases, if they always - agreed,--unfortunately they often differ. References are - necessary whichever way one decides each case." - -The Library Association rule is:-- - - "32. English compound surnames are to be entered under the - last part of the name; foreign ones under the first part, - cross-references being given in all instances." - -The Cambridge rule is as follows:-- - - "4. [English] compound surnames to be entered under the - last part of the compound, unless when joined by a hyphen. - - "9. [Foreign] compound names to be under the first part of - the compound." - -It will be seen that, although all the lawgivers are agreed upon the -general principle, they do not entirely settle the difficulty which has -been raised above. Probably it will be best for the cataloguer to -settle each individual case on its own merits, and to be generous in the -use of cross-references. It is dangerous to be guided by hyphens, -because they have become absurdly common, and many persons seem to be -ignorant of the true meaning of the hyphen. One sometimes even sees an -ordinary Christian name joined to the surname by a hyphen, as -John-Smith. - -Prefixes present a great difficulty to the cataloguer, and here again a -different rule has to be adopted for foreign names to that which governs -English names. The broad rule is that in foreign names the article -should be retained, and the preposition rejected; and the reason for -this is that the article is permanent, while the preposition is not. A -prefix which is translated into the relative term in a foreign language -cannot be considered as a fixed portion of the name. Thus Alexander von -Humboldt translated his name into Alexander de Humboldt when away from -his native country. For the same reason prefixes are retained in English -names. They have no meaning in themselves, and cannot be translated. -There is a difficulty in the case of certain cosmopolitan Jews who use -the "De" before their names. This is so with the Rothschilds, who style -themselves De Rothschilds; but when a British peerage was conferred on -the head of the house the "De" went. Under these circumstances we must -consider the "De" as a foreign prefix, and reject it. - -There is probably no point in cataloguing which presents so many -difficulties to the inexperienced as this one connected with prefixes, -and yet it is one upon which the lawgivers are far from being so clear -as they ought to be. - -Mr. Cutter's rule is the fullest, and that of the Library Association -the vaguest. - -Mr. Cutter writes as follows:-- - - "17. Put surnames preceded by prefixes: - - "_a._ In French, under the prefix when it is or contains - an article, _Les_, _La_, _L'_, _Du_, _Des_; under the word - following when the prefix is a preposition, _De_, _D'_. - - "_b._ In English, under the prefix, as _De Quincey_, - _Van Buren_, with references when necessary. - - "_c._ In all other languages, under the name following - the prefix, as _Gama_, Vasco de, with references whenever - the name has been commonly used in English with the - prefix, as _Del Rio_, _Vandyck_, _Van Ess_." - -This is all the Library Association have to say:-- - - "31. English and French surnames beginning with a prefix - (except the French _De_ and _D'_) are to be recorded under - the prefix; in other languages, under the word following." - -The British Museum rule stands thus:-- - - "12. Foreign names, excepting French, preceded by a - preposition and article, or by both, to be entered under the - name immediately following. French names preceded by a - preposition only, to follow the same rule: those preceded by - an article, or by a preposition and an article, to be entered - under the initial letter of the article. English surnames, of - foreign origin, to be entered under their initial, even if - originally belonging to a preposition." - -The Cambridge rules are as follows:-- - - "8. German and Dutch names, preceded by a preposition or an - article, or both, to be catalogued under the name, and not - under the preposition or article. - - "9. French, Italian, Spanish, and Portuguese names, - preceded by a preposition only, to be catalogued under the - name; those preceded by an article, or by a preposition and - an article forming one word, to be catalogued under the - article or combined preposition and article." - -The point was fully considered by the Index Society; and as the rule -laid down by the Council is full and clear, I venture to give it here in -addition to those above. - -"5. Proper names of foreigners to be alphabetically arranged under the -prefixes - - _Dal._ as _Dal Sie._ - _Del._ _Del Rio._ - _Della._ _Della Casa._ - _Des._ _Des Cloiseaux._ - _Du._ _Du Bois._ - _La._ _La Condamine._ - _Le._ _Le Sage._ - -but not under the prefixes - - _D'._ as _Abbadie_ not _D'Abbadie._ - _Da._ _Silva_ _Da Silva._ - _De._ _La Place_ _De La Place._ - _Von._ _Humboldt_ _Von Humboldt._ - _Van._ _Beneden_ _Van Beneden._ - _Van der._ _Hoeven_ _Van der Hoeven._ - -It is an acknowledged principle that when the prefix is a preposition it -is to be rejected, but when an article it is to be retained. When, -however, as in the case of the French _Du_, _Des_, the two are joined, -it is necessary to retain the preposition. This also applies to the case -of the Italian _Della_, which is often rejected by cataloguers. English -names are, however, to be arranged under the prefixes _De_, _Dela_, -_Van_, etc., _as De Quincey_, _Delabeche_, _Van Mildert_, because these -prefixes are meaningless in English and form an integral part of the -name." - -We must be careful not to invent an author by misreading a title, as was -done by the cataloguer who entered the _Relatio felicis agonis_ of -certain martyrs as the work of one Felix Ago.[21] This is by no means -an unnecessary caution, for several imaginary authors have found their -way into biographical dictionaries by the blundering of title-readers. - -The British Museum rule by which Voltaire is entered under _Arouet_ and -Molière under _Poquelin_ has been so often criticised that I scarcely -like to refer to it here; but as these are very striking examples of an -irritating rule, I feel bound to allude to them. Mr. Jewett, in forming -his rules, felt bound to place Arouet le jeune and Poquelin under the -only names by which they are known, viz., Voltaire and Molière; and to -cover his departure from rules he was following, he made this note: "The -family name of an individual is to be considered that which he has or -adopts for himself and his descendants rather than that which he -received from his ancestors--his family name, not his father's." This, -to a great extent, covers the case; for we are bound to take for our -catalogue the name by which an author decides to be known, and by which -he always is known. It is not for us to rake up his family history. -Panizzi, however, specially answered the objection made to his -treatment of Voltaire. He said that Lelong, in his _Bibliotheque -Historique de la France_, while Voltaire was alive, entered him under -Arouet; and in answer to the question, "Mr. Tomlinson states that the -family name of Voltaire was Arouet, a name which the writer himself -never used, and by which he was scarcely known?" Panizzi added, "The -first thing that occurred in his life was, that he was sent to prison as -Arouet, as the supposed writer of certain satirical verses against the -Regent; and if you look at the index to the best edition of St. Simon, -you will not find Voltaire at all. You will find M. Arouet. We put it -under Arouet, but there is a cross-reference from Voltaire. I believe -Mr. Milnes pointed out the advantage of this, because, he said, the -greatest harm that can arise is, that if you look under 'Voltaire' you -find that you are sent to 'Arouet,' but if we are not consistent we -mislead every one" (p. 675). This is an answer, but I do not think it -will be accepted as a satisfactory one. The reference could as easily be -made the other way, and no one would be misled. References should be -from the little known to the better known, and not the reverse way. We -may pay too high a price for consistency in cataloguing. - -By the rule that an author should be placed under the name by which he -is best known, Melanchthon will be under that name and not under -Schwartzerde, Oecolampadius not under Hausschein, Xylander not under -Holzmann, Regiomontanus not under Müller. The tersest reason I know for -this rule is that of Professor De Morgan: "As the butchers' bills of -these eminent men are lost, and their writings only remain, it is best -to designate them by the name which they bear on the latter rather than -on the former." - -We shall sometimes come upon a title in which the author appears as the -Bishop of Carlisle, or the Dean of Chichester; and before making the -heading for our catalogue slip we shall have to look in a book of -dignities, or almanac, or directory to find out the surname of the -bishop or the dean. These titles can no more be treated as names than -could the Mayor or Recorder of Brighton be registered under the name of -that place. This rule is clear, and one that is universally adopted; but -in another case, which is supposed to be similar, the lawgivers have, I -think, gone very wrong. It has become general to place peers under their -family names instead of under their titles. This rule is in direct -opposition to the clear principle of placing an author under the name by -which he is best known, and under which he is most likely to be sought -for. The majority of peers are known only by their titles, and therefore -if they are placed under their family names they are placed under the -worst possible heading. Readers of history know that the great Duke of -Marlborough began to make a figure as Colonel Churchill, but most -persons know him only as Marlborough, and when they wish to find whether -a certain catalogue contains his Despatches, they do not wish either to -be referred to Churchill or to have to look for his family name in a -peerage. The titles of noblemen and the names of the sees of bishops -have really little in common. The title is practically the man's name, -and he has no other for use; but a bishop never loses his name. - -The British Museum rules, and those of the Cambridge University Library, -direct that noblemen shall be placed under their family names. At -Cambridge there is the further rule that, "in the case of dukes of the -blood royal who have no surname, the title is to be taken as the leading -word." The necessity for this exception condemns the original rule. - -The Library Association and Bodleian rules adopt the common-sense plan -of entering noblemen under their titles; and Mr. Cutter gives some -excellent reasons for doing this, although he cannot make up his mind to -run counter to a supposed well-established rule. - -Mr. Cutter writes:-- - - "STANHOPE, Philip Dormer, _4th Earl of Chesterfield_.... This is the - British Museum rule and Mr. Jewett's. Mr. Perkins prefers entry - under titles for British noblemen also, in which I should agree with - him if the opposite practice were not so well established. The - reasons for entry under the title are that British noblemen are - always spoken of, always sign by their titles only, and seldom put - the family name upon the title-pages of their books, so that - ninety-nine in a hundred readers must look under the title first. - The reasons against it are that the founders of noble families are - often as well known--sometimes even better--by their family name as - by their titles (as Charles Jenkinson, afterwards Lord Liverpool; - Sir Robert Walpole, afterwards Earl of Orford); that the same man - bears different titles in different parts of his life (thus P. - Stanhope published his _History of England from the Peace of - Utrecht_ as Lord Mahon, and his _Reign of Queen Anne_ as Earl - Stanhope); that it separates members of the same family (Lord - Chancellor Eldon would be under Eldon, and his father and all his - brothers and sisters under the family name, Scott), and brings - together members of different families (thus the earldom of Bath has - been held by members of the families of Shaunde, Bourchier, - Granville, and Pulteney, and the family name of the present Marquis - of Bath is Thynne), which last argument would be more to the point - in planning a family history. The same objections apply to the entry - of French noblemen under their titles, about which there can be no - hesitation. The strongest argument in favour of the Museum rule is - that it is well established, and that it is desirable that there - should be some uniform rule." - -Sovereigns, saints, and friars are to be registered under their -Christian names. Upon this point all the authorities are agreed. The -British Museum rule is:-- - - "IV. The works of sovereigns, or of princes of sovereign - houses, to be entered under their Christian or first name, in - their English form. - - "VI. Works of friars, who, by the constitution of their - order, drop their surname, to be entered under the Christian - name; the name of the family, if ascertained, to be added in - brackets. The same to be done for persons canonized as well - as for those known under their first name only, to which, for - the sake of distinction, they add that of their native place - or profession or rank." - -The Cambridge rule 12 is the same as the British Museum rule VI., but -worded a little differently. - -The Library Association rule appears in a highly condensed form, thus:-- - - "28. All persons generally known by a forename are to be so - entered, the English form being used in the case of - sovereigns, popes, ruling princes, oriental writers, friars, - and persons canonized." - -As usual, Mr. Cutter is more explicit. His rule is as follows:-- - - "13. Put under the Christian or first name: - - "_a._ Sovereigns or princes of sovereign houses. Use - the English form of the name." - -The direction, "Use the English form of the name," was a concession to -ignorance. When it was given, that form was almost alone employed in -English books. Since then the tone of literature has changed; the desire -for local colouring has led to the use of foreign forms, and we have -become familiarized with Louis, Henri, Marguerite, Carlos, Karl, -Wilhelm, Gustaf. If the present tendency continues, we shall be able to -treat princes' names like any other foreign names; perhaps the next -generation of cataloguers will no more tolerate the headings _William_, -Emperor of Germany, Lewis XIV., than they will tolerate Virgil, Horace, -Pliny. The change, to be sure, would give rise to some difficult -questions of nationality, but it would diminish the number of the titles -now accumulated under the more common royal names. - - "_b._ Persons canonized. - - "_Ex._ THOMAS [à Becket], _Saint_. - - "_c._ Friars, who, by the constitution of their order, - drop their surname. Add the name of the family in - parentheses, and refer from it. - - "_Ex._ Paolino da S. Bartolomeo [J. P. Wesdin]. - - "_d._ Persons known under their first name only, - whether or not they add that of their native place or - profession or rank. - - "_Ex._ PAULUS _Diaconus_, THOMAS _Heisterbacensis_." - -Here are, I think, two points which are open to question. Doubtless it -is far better to use the correct forms of foreign Christian names than -the English forms, and when the initial is the same there can be no -objection; but it is not satisfactory to separate the same name over -different letters of the alphabet. It must be remembered that the name -in a catalogue is a heading taken out of its proper place on the -title-page, for the sake of convenience, and therefore there is no -impropriety or show of ignorance if these headings are in English. - -As to the practice with respect to the names of saints, I think the rule -is a good one; but there must be some exceptions, and Mr. Cutter's -example I should treat as an exception. - -Thomas à Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury, is known to most men as -Becket, and under that name they would look for him. The mere fact that -the Roman Catholic Church chose to canonize him does not seem to be a -sufficient reason for putting him under the heading of Thomas (St.), -where no one but an ecclesiastic would think of looking for him. - -These rules go on to deal with Oriental authors, who are to be placed -under their first names. This rule is, perhaps, the safest, if we know -nothing of Oriental names; but it will often need to be departed from, -and Mr. Cutter's suggestion is therefore a good one. He writes: -"Graesse's _Lehrbuch einer allgemeinen Literärgeschichte_ is a -convenient guide in this matter; he prints that part of the name by -which Arabic writers are commonly known in a heavier type than the -rest." This is not a subject which is likely to trouble the general -cataloguer much, and in the case of a multitude of Oriental works -special information must be sought. - -Something must now be said about Christian names. These should not be -contracted, but written in full, unless a special system of contraction -is adopted. Mr. Cutter suggested in the _American Library Journal_ that -the most common Christian names should be represented by an initial with -a colon after it; thus, Hart, G: H:, would read Hart, George Henry; but -Hart, G. H., would be read as usual, and G. H. might stand for any -names. Mr. Cutter contributed a list of the abbreviations of Christian -names which he adopted to the _American Library Journal_ (vol. i., p. -405). - -There is a great difficulty connected with the arrangement of Christian -names in large catalogues, such as that of the British Museum, which -must be overcome by means of cross-references. Suppose a certain work -which you require is written by one Charles Raphael Smith. You are -pretty sure to have the name given as Raphael Smith, and in consequence -you will seek for the name in the secondary alphabet R, while it will -really be found under C, and to this position you probably have no clue. - -Sometimes cataloguers take a great deal of pains to discover a Christian -name that an author has persistently dropped, but this in general only -gives everyone unnecessary trouble. - -In foreign titles it is not always easy to distinguish between Christian -and surnames. For instance, there are a large number of surnames in -Spanish which are formed from Christian names in the same way as -Richards is formed from Richard. Thus Fernando is a Christian name, but -Fernandez or Fernandes is a surname. Again, in Hungarian and some other -languages, the surname is placed first, and is followed by the Christian -name. The surname is, in fact, made into an adjective, as if we spoke of -the Smithian John instead of John Smith. - - * * * * * - -A difficulty arises when authors change their name, for it is necessary -to bring all the works by an author under one heading, and the question -must be settled whether the first or the last name is to be chosen. - -The British Museum rule is:-- - - "XI. Works of authors who change their name, or add to it a - second, after having begun to publish under the first, to be - entered under the first name, noticing any alteration which - may have subsequently taken place." - -This is a very inconvenient rule, as it frequently causes an author to -be placed under his least known name. For instance, in the British -Museum Catalogue the works of Sir Francis Palgrave are entered under -Cohen, a name which not one in ten thousand persons knows to have been -the original name of the historian. The reverse plan is therefore more -generally adopted. Thus the Cambridge rule is:-- - - "7. Persons who change their names, or add a second name or - a title, to be catalogued under the final form (being a - surname) which their name assumes, the previous entries being - gathered under this heading by means of written entries on - the slip." - -And Cutter writes:-- - - "15. Put the works of authors who change their name under - the latest form, provided the new name be legally and - permanently adopted." - -Intimately connected with this change of name by authors is the case of -authoresses who are married after they have commenced to write. Here the -most convenient plan is to adopt the husband's name, except in those -cases where the authoress elects to continue her maiden name. In this, -as in many other cases, it is not advisable to go behind the writer's -own statement in the title-page. If the author is consistent in using -one name on all his or her works, there is no need to seek out a name -which he or she does not use. The cataloguer's difficulty arises when -different names are used at different periods of life; and, as his main -duty is to bring all the works of an author under one heading, he must -decide which of the different names he is to choose as a heading. - -Mr. Cutter's rule is:-- - - "Married women, using the surname of the last husband, or - if divorced, the name then assumed. Refer. - - "I should be inclined to make an exception in the case of - those wives who continue writing, and are known in - literature, only under their maiden names (as Miss FREER, or - Fanny LEWALD), were we sure of dealing with them only as - authors, but they may be subjects; we may have lives of - them, for instance, which ought to be entered under their - present names." - -The Library Association rule is rather ambiguous:-- - - "29. Married women and other persons who have changed their - names to be put under the name best known, with a - cross-reference from the last authorized name." - -The case of married women is carried by the British Museum rule -respecting change of name which is quoted above, with the inconvenient -result that Mrs. Centlivre, the playwright, who is only known by that -name, appears in the British Museum Catalogue under the name Carroll. - - * * * * * - -Having dealt with some of the difficulties of modern names, we will pass -on to consider some of the points connected with classical names. There -is little difficulty connected with Greek authors, as they usually had -but one name; but as a mixture of alphabets cannot be tolerated in the -headings of catalogues, we must use the Latin form of these names, as -Herodotus, not [Greek: Êrodotus]. In this case, besides the -inconvenience of different alphabets, we should have the author known to -us all as Herodotus under the letter E, if we adopted the original -form. - -There is more to be said with respect to the names of Roman authors. Mr. -Cutter's rule is:-- - - "18. Put names of Latin authors under that part of the name - chosen in Smith's _Dictionary of Greek and Roman Biography_, - unless there is some good reason for not doing so." - -This rule is very good as far as it goes, but a general rule may be laid -down which will save the cataloguer from the need of consulting Smith, -except in very difficult cases. Most Latin authors have three names--the -prenomen, which answers to our Christian name; the nomen, or family -name; and the agnomen. In the case of Quintus Horatius Flaccus, Quintus -is the prenomen, Horatius the nomen by which the author is and ought to -be known, and Flaccus is the agnomen. But in the case of Cicero we have -incorrectly taken to call him by his agnomen, although our ancestors -correctly called him by his nomen, Tully. The same thing may be said of -Cæsar, whose family name was Julius. But we must be content to follow -custom in these cases. Besides the agnomen some men had a cognomen, or -strictly personal name, and some had two prenomens; so that it is not -safe to take the middle of three names as the nomen for certain. In some -cases the prenomens of authors have been lost, and others have come down -to us without agnomens. - - * * * * * - -Having dealt with the chief difficulties connected with the arrangement -of the name of an author when there is no doubt about who the author is, -we must now pass on to those cases where there is some difficulty in -deciding as to the authorship of a book. Many titles are purposely -misleading. Thus a letter addressed to some celebrated person is made to -appear as if it were written by that person. - -A well-known county history in six volumes, quarto, is constantly quoted -as the work of one who never wrote it, on account of the misleading -character of the title-page. This book is entitled, "_Collections for -the History of Hampshire_. By D. Y. With Original Domesday of the -County, and an Accurate English Translation.... By Richard Warner...." -The second volume contains the Domesday, and this alone is edited by -Warner. In his _Literary Recollections_ (1830), the Rev. R. Warner -remarks on this. He writes: "A circumstance somewhat singular arose out -of the publication of _Hampshire, extracted from Domesday Book_, as the -volume formed the foundation of one of the most barefaced piracies ever -committed on the literary property of an unfortunate author" (vol. ii., -p. 267). - -Mr. Cutter's remark, already referred to, that he who is the cause of a -book's existence should be treated as the author, is a perfectly just -one. Thus we are in the habit of using the word "editor" rather loosely. -According to the work done by the so-called editor, we shall arrange the -book under his name or not. If a man takes a book which already exists -and edits it with notes, he establishes no right to have its title -placed under his name. For instance, if the original book has an author, -it goes under his name; or if it is anonymous, it is treated by the rule -that governs anonymous books. To adopt any other system would be to -distribute various editions of the same book under different headings. -On the other hand, if a man collects together various pieces, and forms -an entirely new and substantive work, he should be treated as the -author, because without his initiative the book would have no existence. -Hakluyt's _Principal Navigations of the English Navigators_, Purchas's -_Pilgrimes and Pilgrimages_, and Pinkerton's _Collection of Voyages and -Travels_, are special cases about which no one would doubt; but the -cataloguer will come upon cases where he may have some difficulty in -deciding. - -Mr. Cutter enters very fully into the points relating to corporate -authors, some of which are of considerable difficulty. First among -corporate authors are societies and institutions who publish -proceedings; but these will be treated in the sixth chapter, under the -heading of Transactions. There are, however, many other publications of -corporate bodies which do not come under this heading, such as Acts, -Laws, Resolutions, Reports, etc. It is scarcely worth while to discuss -this point very fully here, as this class of book is only to be found in -the largest libraries, where the rules are settled. Moreover, they will -sometimes require to be treated differently, according to the class of -library in which they are included. - -According to the rules of the Cambridge University Library, they are -arranged under the general (or superior) heading of _Official -Publications_. - -Academical dissertations frequently offer considerable difficulties to -the cataloguer, and as the recognized authorities are not so clear in -their rules upon this subject as they might be, I venture here to -introduce the substance of a paper which my brother, the late Mr. B. R. -Wheatley, read before the Library Association in 1881:-- - - -ON THE QUESTION OF AUTHORSHIP IN ACADEMICAL DISSERTATIONS. - -In the "title-taking" of these dissertations the difficulty is not in -their "subjects," which are sometimes confined even to a single word, -but it is in the choice of their authors' names: whether the præses, -the respondent, the proponent or defendant is to be chosen. It may -perhaps be thought that I am fighting with a shadow, but when it is -considered that the seventh of the _Rules for Cataloguing_ printed by -the British Museum, copied afterwards into Cutter's Rules, and since, I -find, adopted by the Library Association, is that "The Respondent or -Defendant of a Thesis is the Author, except when it unequivocally -appears to be the work of the Præses," and that nevertheless in some -special catalogues, such as Pritzel's _Thesaurus_, Haller's -_Bibliothecæ_, etc., and in the catalogues of the Linnæan and some other -Societies' libraries, the rule has been generally adopted that the -præses is the author, or at least that he takes that position from the -dissertations being entered under his name--and that in a large number -of collections of these dissertations, this latter rule has been -frequently favoured--it will be allowed that this shadow puts on a -substantial appearance, and has sufficient reality in it to bear a -practical discussion. In placing before you some examples from -title-pages, in illustration of the question, I must apologize for -taking them entirely from works connected with Medicine and its allied -sciences, as being the class more immediately ready to my hand for -reference. - -Before entering on the bibliographical part of our subject, you will -allow me to quote, from Watts' _On the Improvement of the Mind_, a short -summary of the method of scholastic disputation: "The tutor appoints a -question in some of the sciences to be debated amongst his students; one -of them undertakes to affirm or to deny the question and to defend his -assertion or negation, and to answer all objections against it; he is -called the _respondent_, and the rest of the students in the same class -or who pursue the same science are the _opponents_, who are appointed to -dispute or raise objections against the proposition affirmed or denied. -It is the business of the respondent to write a thesis in Latin, or -short discourse on the question proposed, and he either affirms or -denies the question according to the opinion of the tutor, which is -supposed to be the truth, and he reads it at the beginning of the -dispute. The opponent, or opponents in succession, make objections in -the form of a syllogism, the proposition in which is in reply argued -against and denied by the respondent. During this time the tutor sits in -the chair as President or Moderator to see that the rules of disputation -and decency be observed on both sides. His work is also to illustrate -and explain the answer or distinction of the respondent where it is -obscure, to strengthen it where it is weak, and to correct it where it -is false, and when the respondent is pinched with a strong objection, -and is at a loss for an answer, the Moderator assists him and suggests -some answer to the objection of the opponent, in defence of the -question, according to his own opinion or sentiment." - -The latter part of the above quotation seems to be the only ground for -attributing an authorship to the præses, viz., that he has had so great -a hand in correcting and moulding the form and argument of the essay as -to be entitled to the appellation. I cannot understand the thesis being -attributed to the præses on any other supposition, but if that -supposition be correct, and the præses did give the candidate the -information on which his dissertation is compiled, and the candidate had -merely the superficial reality of the position as a defender of the -statements given in his thesis, would not that circumstance be purely a -literary question and a matter for a statement by foot-note? while, as -the candidate for honours brings the thesis forward as his own, he must -bibliographically be considered its author. - -The questions also arise: is the published thesis the original thesis -prepared for disputation, or is it in its printed form a combination of -that thesis with such corrections and emendations as have been elicited -in the discussion? Is it like a paper contributed to our societies, in -which the _ipsissima verba_ of the author are retained if the paper is -thought generally worthy of publication, in despite of some of its -statements having been contravened in the discussion? Is it like a -drafted Bill for Parliament, or as amended in committee or by a rival -committee, with the chairman's notes of addition and correction? Might -not the authorship, if conceded to the præses on these grounds, be given -also to a schoolmaster who suggested some of the principal points of the -themes for his pupils on which they were to gain honour and distinction; -or to a drawing-master, who - - "In years gone by, when we were lads at school," - -put some last brilliant touches to our dull, spiritless attempts at -imitation; rendering our pencillings liable, in their improved -condition, to be declared by some cynical critic, much to our -dissatisfaction, more our master's than our own? - -In the _Dissertationes Inaugurales_ of the Edinburgh, Leipzig, -Goettingen, Berlin, Paris, and other universities, there is little or no -difficulty, where the author, A. B. _eruditorum examini subjicit, ex -auctoritate Rectoris vel Præfecti_, as, if we take, for instance, the -case of the Edinburgh Dissertations, no one could suppose the hundreds -of dissertations submitted for examination by aspirants for academic -honours could all be attributed, either to the learned Præfects Drs. -Wishart or Wm. Robertson of the last century, or to Dr. Georgius Baird -of the first quarter of the present; and one of the difficulties -connected with the question is, how far the usual præses in thesis with -a respondent, is or is not in almost the same relative position as the -rector of the above dissertations, and in fact whether the hundred and -one different forms and variations of words on title-pages used in the -various cases of rector and candidate for honours, præses and proponent, -præses and defendant, defendant alone, præses and respondent, respondent -alone, etc., are not all slightly varying representations of much the -same condition of things, modified perhaps by some variety of usages, as -in Sweden, for instance, which may have been more favourable to the -claims of the præses than in other countries; a condition, however, -which is a veritable Proteus in its many changes of shape. - -Presidents, we allow to be absolute in their decisions, but in the case -of these dissertations they are in an "ablative absolute" position, and -therefore, I suggest, should, with few exceptions, be removed from the -status of author, which belongs grammatically as well as -bibliographically to the proponent, defendant, or respondent, who in the -nominative case dominates the entire construction of the title-page. - -The British Museum rule, as adopted by Mr. Cutter in his _Rules for a -Dictionary Catalogue_ and by our Association since, viz., "_Consider the -Respondent or Defendant of a Thesis as its Author except when it -unequivocally appears to be the work of the Præses_," does not -comprehend cases where both the words respondent and defendant occur -together. - -The respondent is the author when words like _auctor respondens_ are -attached to his name, or when the præses is the only other name -mentioned on the title, but not when there is a proponent or defendant, -as in the following out of many instances I could produce:-- - - "_De Mangano_: Dissertatio quam publice _defendere_ studebit - G. Forchhammer, _respondente_ Tho. G. Repp;" Hafniæ, 1820, 4to. - "Dissertatio Medica quam auspiciis Rectoris Friderici Hassiæ - Landgravii _defendet_ P. J. Borellus, _respondente_ H. G. - Sibeckero." - -I should like, therefore, to have added to that rule, "the Defendant or -Respondent is the Author when either occurs separately on the -title-page, but when together, the Defendant must be so considered." - -In Cutter's rules for cross-referencing, he considers that one should be -made from the præses to the respondent or defendant of a thesis, which I -cannot but consider supererogatory; the contrary one, from respondent to -præses, where the præses can be proved to be the author, has more reason -in its favour. - -This latter case is, however, of comparatively rare occurrence, the -following being examples of those few cases in which the authorship must -be given to him:-- - - "_Dissertatio quam sistit præses G. F. Francus de Frankenau, - respondente Daniel Wagnero;_" Hafniæ, 1704, the dedication - being also signed by Francus. "_De Humoribus disputatio, - authore ac præside D._ _C. Lucio et respondente M. Rotmundo_," - Ingolstadii, 1588. - -In what way, favourable or unfavourable to the præses-author hypothesis, -shall we take such titles as-- - -Deo triuno præside ex decreto gratiosi Med. Ordinis. - -Quam deo ter optimo maximo Præside ex auctoritate D. Rectoris exam. -subjicit J. G. W. - -Quam præside summo numine ex auctoritate D. Rectoris subjicit J. G. W. - -When the præses is the author he is usually called author, defendant, or -proponent, never respondent, but the opposing respondent is sometimes a -participating author. - -The following case is one of our difficulties, and shows the necessity -of looking further than the title:-- - - "_Dissertatio de Hæmorrhoidibus, præses Geo. Francus, - respondens J. G. Carisius_, Heidelb. 1672." - -The dedication to this is signed by Francus, with this remark, -"_Dissertationem Medicam primitias nempe meas offerre debui_," proving -him to be the author. - -And in numerous cases where the names of a præses and respondent occur -on the title without the word author being attached to either, the -preface or dedication is signed sometimes by one and sometimes by the -other, and the authorship must be attributed accordingly. - -But with regard to those Disputations in which only the names of præses -and respondent occur on the title, we must recollect that the antithesis -is not always between _them_, but between the _opponents_, whether -mentioned or not, and the _author_ who responds to their strictures, the -præses being only the arbiter between them. - -The principal cause of our troubles in these matters is not, however, to -be found so much in the separate dissertations in their original -publication, as in the collected editions of them by Haller and others. -In these collections the name of the præses is constantly given as -author of the thesis in the heading lines of the text, even when the -title, in agreement with its original publication, attaches the word -_auctor_ to the name of the defendant or respondent; are we in these -cases to suppose that these heading lines have really been left to the -caprice of the printer, who has adopted the name of the præses as -occurring first on the title, on the principle of first come first -served? - -In Haller's Collection of _Disputationes Chirurgicæ_ contrarieties -constantly occur, the exact sameness of construction in the titles being -followed sometimes by the name of the præses and sometimes by that of -the defendant, on the heading lines of the text; as, for instance, in -one where, though the fly-title mentions Orth as the "_respondens -auctor_," the dissertation is in the heading placed under the name of -Salzmann, the præses. - -Other instances of this difficulty occur in Gruner's _Delectus -Dissertationum Medicarum Jenensium_, in which a large number are -attributed to the præses Baldinger, in a title-construction which -mentions the names of the proponents as authors. In Haller's -_Disputationes ad Morborum historiam_, the regular titles are omitted, -and the two names, sometimes præses and respondent, sometimes respondent -and opponent, or defendant and respondent, are given coupled by an _et_ -as the authors of the dissertation, the first name, however, gaining the -honour of the heading line. I give one or two instances exhibiting the -confusion involved in the question. - -_J. V. Scheid et Marci Mappi Disputatio de duobus ossiculis in cerebro -humano mulieris, 1687._ Scheid's name appears as the author in the -heading line, but on turning to the original edition I find _pro -disputatione proposita, præside J. V. Scheid, respondente Marco Mappo_, -and in the dedication signed by Mappus it is stated by him to be his -first specimen of his medical studies. - -In another instance of the same kind, _Joh. Saltzmann et E. C. Honold de -Verme naribus excusso_, the heading line has Saltzmann as the author, -while in the original edition the dedication to the magistracy of his -native town is signed by Honold, as dedicating to them _primitias hasce -academicas_, and at the end are several letters and sets of -congratulatory verses on his performance. How in a bibliographical sense -can Scheid or Saltzmann be the authors of these theses? The information -they may have contributed as teachers does not constitute them authors. -Cases of the same kind occur in _Richteri Opuscula Medica, studio J. C. -G. Ackermann, 1780_; in _Trilleri Opuscula_, and in _J. G. Roedereri -Opuscula Medica_, in which latter are included dissertations which are -said to be _totæ ab illo factæ_, which yet on their titles have _quam -publico eruditorum examini submittit_--Dietz, Winiker, Hirschfeld, -Stein, Schael, Chüden, Zeis, and some with the word _auctor_ prefixed to -the proponent, and without the name of Roederer on the title at all, -which yet are said in the table of contents to be _illo non plane -auctore sed suasore et moderatore enatæ_. - -There is a series of thirteen _Disputationes de recta ratione Purgandi, -a Melchiore Sebizio_, 1621, which are printed as by Sebizius, but in -each of the disputations the dedication is signed by the respondent, and -the respondents speak of the theses as the firstfruits of their studies. - -There are, indeed, so many of these dissertations in which the -construction of the title is the same whether a præses is mentioned or -not, and with the word auctor sometimes following the name of the -defendant, sometimes that of the respondent, that there can be little -doubt that one of the latter must be considered the author, in all cases -where auctor does not follow the name of the præses. - -When a collection of theses or dissertations is published under the name -of a præses as his _opera_, such as in the case of Sebizius, Richter, -Roederer, and others, it is merely in a secondary sense from his having -contributed opinions and corrections to them; and may there not also, in -this publication of sets of theses under the name of the præses as his -works, be some little display of bibliopolic art, as insuring a better -sale if the name of an important professor of the place be attached to -them than with those of yet obscure students bringing forth their first -displays of knowledge before the academic world? - -And though I feel great objections to their being considered as authors -bibliographically speaking, yet with regard to Linnæus, Thunberg, and -some other Swedish authors, they really seem to have had so very much -to do with the composition of the theses, at the disputations on which -they sat as presidents, that I feel great difficulty in comprehending -them in the previous category. - -From these collections of dissertations it seems impossible to form any -bibliographical conclusions as a basis for certainty of arrangement, but -I will add from the previous statements a few suggestions which may tend -towards that end:-- - - That the proponent is always the author of a dissertation. - - That the defendant is always the author of a dissertation when it occurs - with another name as respondent. - - That the term defendant is, when alone, synonymous with respondent. - - That when the respondent's name occurs with a præses only, the - respondent is the author except words are attached to the president's - name affirming him to be the proponent, defendant, or author, or there - is evidence in the preface or dedication that he claims the authorship. - - That the respondent when he is the author is frequently described as - auctor respondens. - - That the opponent is never the author of a thesis. - - That dissertatio, disputatio, thesis, etc., are generally used - synonymously, the same construction of words as to the authorship - following each. - - And that when a collection of theses or dissertations is published under - the name of a præses as his "opera" it is merely in a secondary literary - sense, viz., his having contributed opinions and corrections to the - theses, or as being their editor. - - That the adoption of an asterisk in catalogues to denote an academical - dissertation or thesis relieves us of the necessity of repeating a large - amount of redundant wording to each title. It has been used successfully - in the library of the Royal Medical and Chirurgical Society, and by Dr. - Billings in his most valuable _Index-Catalogue of the Library of the - Surgeon-General's Office, United States_. - - -HEADINGS OTHER THAN AUTHOR HEADINGS. - -Reports of trials are frequently difficult to catalogue, and some -persons who are anxious to find an author for a book have considered the -reporter as such. This I consider a hopeless mistake, for the name of -the reporter is little likely to be retained in the memory of the -searcher, who is sure to remember the subject of the trial. Mr. Cutter's -remark upon this point is very just. He says: "It may be doubted ... -whether a stenographic reporter is entitled to be considered an author -any more than a type-setter." - -The British Museum rule is as follows:-- - - "XXXVII. Reports of civil actions to be catalogued under - the name of that party to the suit which stands first upon - the title-page. - - "In criminal proceedings the name of the defendant to be - adopted as a heading. - - "Trials relating to any vessel to be entered under the - name of such vessel." - -Mr. Cutter adopts this rule, but he simplifies the wording. His rule -is:-- - - "48. Trials may be entered only under the name of the - defendant in a criminal suit and the plaintiff in a civil - suit, and trials relating to vessels under the name of the - vessel." - -The treatment of catalogues in a catalogue has given rise to a -considerable amount of difference of opinion. The British Museum rules -on this subject appear to meet the difficulties clearly and well. - - "LXXXV. Anonymous catalogues, whether bearing the title - 'catalogue' or any other intended to convey the same meaning, - to be entered under the head 'Catalogues,' subdivided as - follows:-- - - "1st. Catalogues of public establishments (including those of - societies, although not strictly speaking _public_). 2nd. Catalogues - of private collections, drawn up either for sale or otherwise. 3rd. - Catalogues of collections not for sale, the possessors of which are - not known. 4th. General as well as special catalogues of objects - without any reference to their possessor. 5th. Dealers' catalogues. - 6th. Sale catalogues not included in any of the preceding sections." - -In the foregoing rule the word "anonymous" would, I think, be better -omitted. It seems absurd to omit under the heading such catalogues as -may happen to have the name of the compiler on the title-page. He is in -no proper sense the author. Of course there are some books in which the -word "catalogue" is used that should come under the names of the -authors. This rule applies only to catalogues of particular collections, -and not to such books as _Catalogue of Works of Velasquez in the -Galleries of Europe_, which should be placed under the name of its -compiler, who is as much its author as he is of _The Life of Velasquez_. - -The Cambridge rule is as follows:-- - - "Catalogues of all descriptions to be entered under the - superior heading CATALOGUE, to be followed, in the case of - all other articles than books, by the word or phrase (used in - the title) which expresses what they are, printed in italics. - The word CATALOGUE standing alone, to be used for catalogues - of books, whether of private libraries, booksellers, or - auctions. In the case of institutions, the name of the town - and institution to be subjoined in italics to the word - 'catalogue' in the superior heading. In the title which - follows the superior heading, preference to be given to the - owner rather than the compiler, in choosing a leading word - for the entry." - -The Library Association rule is:-- - - "Catalogues are to be entered under the name of the - institution, or owner of the collection, with a - cross-reference from the compiler." - -Mr. Cutter is opposed to the plan adopted in the above rules. He says:-- - - "8. Booksellers and auctioneers are to be considered as the - authors of their catalogues unless the contrary is expressly - asserted. Entering these only under the form-heading - CATALOGUES belongs to the dark ages of cataloguing. Put the - catalogue of a library under the library's name." - -I cannot understand why a system of arranging catalogues under a general -heading, where they are most likely to be sought for, should be -stigmatized as belonging to the dark ages. It is impossible to imagine -a worse heading for an auction catalogue than the name of the -auctioneer. His name is seldom quoted, and more often forgotten. By this -rule, unless a special exception is introduced, the Heber Catalogue -would be separated under the names of Evans, Sotheby, and Wheatley. - -It is necessary to bear in mind that catalogues are not really books, -and to make them follow rules adapted for true books is only confusing, -and leads to no useful end. One great advantage of bringing them under -the heading of "Catalogues" is that they can be tabulated and the titles -condensed. It becomes needless to repeat such formulæ as "to be sold by -auction," or "forming the stock of," etc. - -The title of a true book is an individual entity, the outcome of an -author's mind; but this is not the case with a catalogue. Its title, -like that of a journal or publication of a society, is formed upon a -system. - -It will be seen that the Cambridge rule improves upon that of the -British Museum in respect to arrangement. By the latter, catalogues of -books, coins, estates, and botanical specimens are mixed up together. -These should each be arranged separately. - -Concordances are usually placed under the headings of the works to which -they relate. The compiler of a concordance must not, however, be -overlooked, and it is necessary to make a reference to his name. In some -instances, such as Cruden's _Concordance_, the user of the catalogue is -more likely to look under "Cruden" than under "Bible." All the best -authorities group together under the heading of Bible the Old and New -Testaments and their separate parts. Also commentaries, etc. - -Another important heading is that of _Liturgies_, which is likely to be -extensive in a large public library. It requires the special arrangement -of an expert, but the British Museum and the Cambridge University rules -deal with this subject. - -There is some difficulty in choosing the proper heading for certain -reports of voyages. Sometimes these are written by an author whose name -occurs on the title-page. In these instances the book is naturally -catalogued under its author's name, and it is only necessary to make a -reference under the name of the vessel. - -But there is another class of voyages more elaborate in their -arrangement, which either are anonymous or have many authors. There is -usually an account of the voyage, and then a series of volumes devoted -to zoology, botany, etc. Sometimes these voyages are catalogued under -the name of the commander as Dumont d'Urville for _Voyage autour du -Monde de la Corvette l'Astrolabe_; but it is in every way more -convenient to use the name of the vessel as a heading, and bring all the -different divisions under it, as _Astrolabe_, _Challenger_, etc. - - -ANONYMOUS AND PSEUDONYMOUS WORKS. - -We now come to consider the large question of the treatment of anonymous -books. I read a paper on this subject at the Conference of Librarians, -and I venture to transfer to these pages the substance of that paper -with some further remarks. Before entering into the discussion I wish -to protest against the use of the term "anonym," which appears to me to -be formed upon a false analogy. It may be a convenient word, but it is -incorrect. A pseudonym is an entity--a false name under cover of which -an author chooses to write; but an anonymous book has a title from which -an important something is omitted, viz., the author's name. You cannot -express a negation such as this by a distinctive term like "anonym." I -am sorry to see that the term has found a place in the Philological -Society's _New English Dictionary_ (Murray), although it is stated to be -of rare occurrence in this sense. - -In dealing with the titles of anonymous books, it is necessary, in the -first place, to agree upon the definition of an anonymous book. Barbier, -who published the first edition of his useful _Dictionnaire des Ouvrages -Anonymes et Pseudonymes_ in 1806, gives the following: "On appelle -ouvrage anonyme celui sur le frontispice duquel l'auteur n'est pas -nommé." - -Mr. Cutter gives the same definition, and adds: "Strictly, a book is not -anonymous if the author's name appears anywhere in it, but it is safest -to treat it as anonymous if the author's name does not appear in the -title." - -The Bodleian rule (16) also is:--"If the name of a writer occur in a -work, but not on the title-page, the work is also to be regarded for the -purpose of headings as anonymous, except in the case of works without -separate title-page." - -Barbier, however, in the second edition of his book (1822), was forced -by the vastness of his materials to adopt a more rigid rule. The best -definition of an anonymous work would probably take something of this -form: A book printed without the author's name, either in the title or -in the preliminary matter. - -According to the British Museum rule, a book which has been published -without the author's name always remains anonymous, even after the -author is well known and the book has been republished with the name on -the title-page. By this means you have the same book in two places. For -instance, the anonymous editions of _Waverley_ are catalogued under -"Waverley," and the others under "Scott." But for cataloguing purposes a -book surely ceases to be anonymous when the author's name is known. We -ought never to lose sight of the main object of a catalogue, which is to -help the consulter, and not to present him with a series of -bibliographical riddles. If we settle that all anonymous works shall be -entered under the authors' names when known, the question has still to -be answered, What is to be done with those which remain unknown? Some -cataloguers have objected to the insertion of subject-headings in the -same alphabet with authors' names, and in the old catalogue of the Royal -Society Library the plan was adopted of placing all anonymous titles -under the useless heading of "Anonymous." - -The British Museum rule 38 directs that in the case of all anonymous -books not arranged under proper names according to previous rules, the -first substantive in the title (or if there be no substantive, the -first word) shall be selected as the heading. "A substantive adjectively -used, to be taken in conjunction with its following substantive as -forming one word, and the same to be done with respect to adjectives -incorporated with their following substantive." - -The great objection to this rule is that an important word in a title -may throw very little light upon the subject of the book. Mr. Cutter's -rule is: "Make a first-word entry for all anonymous works except -anonymous biographies, which are to be entered under the name of the -subject of the life." When this rule is applied, the majority of books -will be placed under headings for which no one is likely to seek, so -that many cross-references will be necessary. For instance, _A True and -Exact Account of the Scarlet Gowns_ is entered under "True," which we -may safely say would be the last word looked for. It is these redundant -words of a title-page that are pretty sure to escape the memory. All the -rules that I have seen relating to anonymous books appear to me to be -based upon a fundamental confusion of the essential differences between -a catalogue and a bibliography. When Barbier compiled his valuable work, -he adopted the simple plan of arranging each title under the first word -not an article, which works admirably, because the consulter has the -book whose author he seeks in his hand. In the case of a catalogue it is -quite different, for the consulter has not the book before him, and -wishes to find it from the leading idea of the title, which is probably -all he remembers. - -The rule I would propose is, to take as a heading the word which best -explains the objects of the author, in whatever part of the title it may -be. The objection that may be raised to this is that it is not rigid -enough; but the cataloguer should be allowed a certain latitude, and it -is well that the maker of the catalogue should try to place himself in -the position of the user of it in these cases.[22] - -The Bodleian rule (16) is good:--"Under the first striking word or words -of the titles of anonymous works with a second heading or cross -reference, when advisable under or from any other noticeable word or -catch-title." - -The evidence before the Commission of 1847-49 contains much opinion -about the treatment of anonymous works in the Catalogue of the British -Museum. The general feeling of the witnesses was adverse to the system, -but Sir Anthony Panizzi argued strongly in favour of his plan. The plan -actually adopted was not to Panizzi's taste, and doubtless the changes -which were introduced caused some confusion. The Commissioners reported -on this subject as follows:-- - - "To another instance in which Mr. Panizzi's opinion was overruled by - that of the Trustees he attributes much avoidable delay and expense; - we allude to the 33rd and seven following rules, which govern the - process of cataloguing anonymous works. It will appear from the - evidence, that some of our principal witnesses are at issue on - questions involved in the consideration of this subject. It seems - clear enough that no one rule can be adopted which will not lead to - instances apparently anomalous and absurd. Such authorities, - however, as Mr. Maitland and Professor De Morgan, are nevertheless - of opinion, that some one rule should be devised and strictly - observed, while Mr. Collier and others are of opinion that free - scope may be left to the discretion of the parties employed. Mr. - Panizzi having to deal with an immense mass of works under this - head, advocates the adoption and the rigid observance of a rule by - which the main entries of all such works should find their places in - the Catalogue in alphabetical order, under the first word of the - title not an article or preposition. To certain decisions of the - Trustees which have compelled him to depart from this rule, he - attributes many defects in the work already executed, and, above - all, much of that delay so loudly complained of in its progress." - -Panizzi's arguments quite converted the Commissioners, and they added -to their statement of the case these words: "We recommend for the -future that Mr. Panizzi should be released from an observance of these -rules, and directed to proceed, with regard to anonymous works, upon -such system as under present circumstances may appear to him best -calculated to reconcile the acceleration of the work with its -satisfactory execution." - -Mr. Parry in his evidence made some remarks on this subject. He -said:--"If Mr. Panizzi's plan, with respect to anonymous works, had been -adopted, it would have given great facility to the compilation of the -Catalogue; his plan was the plan of Audiffredi, in the Catalogue of the -Casanate Library at Rome, and the plan followed by Barbier in his -_Dictionnaire des Anonymes_;[23] that plan was taking the first word, -not an article or preposition, or, as it might be modified, the first -substantive, for the heading of the title. I am quite aware that the -plan seems almost absurd upon the face of it. For example, supposing -there was such a title as this, _The Lame Duck; or, A Rumour from the -Stock Exchange_, why, that would come under 'Lame' or 'Duck,' according -to that plan; but if that plan be taken in conjunction with an index of -matters, whilst it would materially facilitate the formation of a -catalogue, it would cease to be objectionable. I believe one of the -great hindrances being anonymous works,--there have been more -difficulties and more labour about anonymous works than about any other -portion of the Catalogue,--the plan suggested by Mr. Panizzi originally, -and which he would have adopted, but which the trustees objected to, -taken in conjunction with the index of matters at the end, is by no -means an absurd plan" (p. 469). - -Sir Frederick Madden, when under examination, said: "The first point in -the statement I wish to make is with reference to the cataloguing of -anonymous works; that the plan adopted is founded altogether upon a -mistaken notion, so much so that I should say in nine cases out of ten -the books cannot be found. I cannot understand upon what principle it is -that a book is to be entered by the first substantive or the first word -rather than the last. It seems to me that the principle is entirely -fallacious." I entirely agree with Sir F. Madden, and I can speak from -bitter experience of the great difficulty there is in finding anonymous -books in the British Museum Catalogue. - -Lord Mahon (afterwards Earl Stanhope), one of the trustees, dealt with -this matter very satisfactorily in his examination. He said:-- - - "I will take the heading 'Account' as I find it in the _Catalogue of - the Letter A_, printed in 1841. Under that heading I find seventeen - entries of different books, and I am of opinion with respect to all - the seventeen that the heading 'Account' is one of the least - convenient under which they could stand. The entries are such as - these:-- - - _An Account of Several Workhouses for Employing and Maintaining - the Poor._ London, 1725. 4°. - - _An Account of the Constitution and Security of the General Bank - of Credit._ London, 1683. 4°. - - _An Exact Account of Two Real Dreams which happened to the Same - Person._ London, 1725. 8°. - - _An Impartial Account of the Prophets, in a Letter to a Friend._ - Edinburgh. 4°. - - _An Account of the Proceedings in Order to the Discovery of the - Longitude._ London, 1765. 4°. - - It seems to me, that these works could be entered far more - conveniently under the headings respectively of 'Workhouses,' - 'Banks,' 'Dreams,' 'Prophets,' and 'Longitude.' Now, to take only - the last case, the book upon the longitude, it should be considered - that probably a reader would only be directed to that book through - one of two channels. In the first place, he might desire, by means - of the Catalogue, to have an opportunity of examining all the - publications that have appeared on the subject of the longitude; and - if he do not find these publications collected under the heading - 'Longitude,' in what a labyrinth of perquisitions must he become - involved![24] Or, secondly, he may have seen the book in question - referred to by some other writer on science. But in such a case the - reference is seldom given at full length; it is far more commonly - comprised in some such words as the following: 'The proceedings to - discover the longitude up to 1763 are well described in an anonymous - tract published in the same year;' or, 'An essay, without the - author's name, published in 1763, gives a good summary of the - proceedings so far towards the discovery of the longitude;' or - again, 'For these facts, see the _Proceedings towards the Discovery - of the Longitude_ (London, 1763).' Now with such a reference, if the - book in question had been entered under 'Longitude,' it would be - found readily and at once; but if not, how is the inquirer to know - that he should seek it under 'Account' rather than under 'Essay,' - 'Treatise,' 'Dissertation,' 'Remarks,' 'Observations,' 'Letter,' - 'History,' 'Narrative,' 'Statement,' or any other similar heading?" - (p. 812). - -Mr. C. Tomlinson referred in his evidence to the effects of rule XXXIV., -by which the name of a country is adopted as a heading. He instanced the -anonymous work (known, however, to have been written by John Holland) -entitled, _The History and Description of Fossil Fuel; the Collieries -and Coal Trade of Great Britain_. He says: "This book has occasioned me -a great deal of search. I looked under the head of 'Coal,' I looked -under 'Collieries,' and I looked under 'Fuel,' and it is not to be found -under any of those titles, but it is found under 'Great Britain and -Ireland'" (p. 305). - -Mr. Panizzi alludes to this in his reply to criticisms. He says that -under his own rule it would appear under "History," but under the system -of taking the main subject it properly comes under "Great Britain" (p. -677). - -Mr. John Bruce objected to _L'Art de Vérifier les Dates_, _The Art of -Cookery_, and _The Art of Love_ all coming under the heading of "Art," -and here I should agree with him; but when he proceeded to suggest that -a book entitled, _Is it Well with You?_ should be entered under "Well" -because that is the emphatic word (p. 423), I think he is wrong. This is -a distinctive title similar to the title of a novel, and likely to be -completely quoted and to remain on the memory, and therefore the book -should be entered under "Is." - -I hope enough has been said to show that the system adopted by Mr. -Panizzi, however clear and logical, is not a convenient one for the -person who wishes to discover the title of an anonymous book in the -catalogue. - -There seem to have been two reasons for adopting this system: first, -that it was simple; and, secondly, that the other plan of putting a -title under a subject-heading was confusing classification with -alphabetization. Lord Wrottesley put this point as a question: "Any -other system of cataloguing anonymous works than the system which you -recommend does in point of fact confound two different things, a classed -catalogue and an alphabetical catalogue?" To which Mr. Panizzi -answered, "Yes." - -With respect to the first reason, I allow that the rule is simple, and -can be rigidly followed by a staff of cataloguers, but a catalogue is -not made for the convenience of the cataloguer. It is intended for the -convenience of the consulter; and if the titles are placed under -headings for which the consulter is not likely to look, the system -signally fails in this respect. - -With respect to the second reason, I do not see that the only -alternative to the use of the first substantive or first important word -is classification. And, further, referring to the work on fossil fuel -lately alluded to, is it not as much a classification to make the -heading "Great Britain" as to make it "Coal" or "Fuel"? - -The great object should be, not to classify, but to choose as a heading -the word which is likely to remain in the memory, instead of one which -is as likely to escape it. - -To give an instance of what I mean. Suppose we had to catalogue a -publication issued during the course of the Crimean War, entitled, -_Whom shall we Hang?_ This I should put under "W," and not under the -Crimean War, because the whole of this sentence is likely to remain in -the memory. Again, in a foreign title, I should take the prominent word -as it stands on the title, and not translate it. It is the title of the -book that we have to deal with, and not the subject of it. - -In cataloguing a library, I think the only safe way is to keep all the -anonymous titles together to the last, and then make headings for them -at the same time and upon one system. Errors are likely to occur if the -heading is finally made when the book is first catalogued, and such -errors have crept into the British Museum, as maybe seen from the -following extracts:-- - - Champions, Seven Champions of Christendom. See "Seven - Champions." - - Seven Champions of Christendom. See "Christendom." - - Christendom, Seven Champions of. See "Seven Champions of." - -I have not noticed that much remark has been made on rule XXXII., by -which "works published under initials [are] to be entered under the last -of them;" but I think it is one of the most successful modes of hiding -away titles under a heading least likely to be remembered. When titles -are quoted pretty fully and accurately, it is seldom that the initials -on a title are quoted; and if these initials are only at the end of the -preface, they are never likely to be remembered. Thus by placing the -title in the catalogue under the initials (in whatever order they may be -taken), it is buried entirely out of sight, and is practically useless. -The Rev. Dr. Biber remarked upon this point in his evidence. He said: -"The remarks which I made about letter A were merely made incidentally, -because, having noticed the difficulty of finding books which were -catalogued under initials, I wished to satisfy myself as to what -arrangement there was" (p. 577). - -I presume that this arrangement under initials has been found -inconvenient at the British Museum, because in the useful _Explanation -of the System of the Catalogue_ I find a note as to special -cross-references, which are to be made to "works under initials from -whatever heading the work would have been entered under, but for the -initials." We are informed, however, that "at present this has not been -fully carried out." - -Another point connected with this class of books is one of particular -difficulty. I refer to the treatment of pseudonyms, which are dealt with -in rules XLI., XLII., and XLIII.:-- - - "XLI. In the case of pseudonymous publications, the book to - be catalogued under the author's feigned name; and his real - name, if discovered, to be inserted in brackets, immediately - after the feigned name, preceded by the letters '_i.e._' - - "XLII. Assumed names, or names used to designate an office, - profession, party, or qualification of the writer, to be - treated as real names. Academical names to follow the same - rule. The works of an author not assuming any name, but - describing himself by a circumlocution, to be considered - anonymous. - - "XLIII. Works falsely attributed in their title to a - particular person, to be treated as pseudonymous." - -There is much to be said for this arrangement under pseudonyms, but -there is also much to be said against it. In the first place, an author -may, and often does, take in the course of his literary life several -pseudonyms, which are merely adopted for a temporary purpose, and thus -the works of the same author will be spread about in several parts of -the alphabet. There does not appear to be any particular advantage in -separating Sir Walter Scott's works under such headings as "Jedediah -Cleishbotham" and "Malachi Malagrowther." Sometimes, also, these -pseudonyms are so unlike real names that they are passed by unquoted, -and the same difficulty occurs as in the case of initials. - -When, however, an author takes a name under which he always writes, and -by which he is always known, it seems scarcely worth while to put the -author's works under a practically unknown name, instead of under a -well-known one. This, however, does not often occur in the case of an -author, although it frequently does in the case of an authoress. For -instance, George Eliot has written her name in literature, and is always -known by that name, so that to place her works under Evans or Lewes or -Crosse is to change the known for the unknown. In a lesser degree this -is the case with the novelist known as Sarah Tytler, whose real name is -Henrietta Keddie. Probably not one in a thousand of her readers knows -this fact. - -Mr. Cutter makes some very pertinent remarks upon this point. His note -to his rule 5, "Enter pseudonymous works under the author's real name, -when it is known, with a reference from the pseudonym," is as follows:-- - - "One is strongly tempted to deviate from this rule in the case of - writers like George Eliot and George Sand, Gavarni and Grandville, - who appear in literature only under their pseudonyms. It would - apparently be much more convenient to enter their works under the - name by which they are known, and under which everybody but a - professed cataloguer would assuredly look first. For an - author-catalogue this might be the best plan, but in a dictionary - catalogue we have to deal with such people not merely as writers of - books, but as subjects of biographies or parties in trials, and in - such cases it seems proper to use their legal names. Besides, if one - attempts to exempt a few noted writers from the rule given above, - where is the line to be drawn? No definite principle of exception - can be laid down which will guide either the cataloguer or the - reader; and probably the confusion would in the end produce greater - inconvenience than the present rule. Moreover the entries made by - using the pseudonym as a heading would often have to be altered. For - a long time it would have been proper to enter the works of Dickens - under Boz; the Dutch annual bibliography uniformly use "Boz-Dickens" - as a heading. No one would think of looking under Boz now. Mark - Twain is in a transition state. The public mind is divided between - Twain and Clemens. The tendency is always towards the use of the - real name; and that tendency will be much helped in the reading - public if the real name is always preferred in catalogues. Some - pseudonyms persistently adopted by authors have come to be - considered as the only names, as Voltaire, and the translation - Melanchthon. Perhaps George Sand and George Eliot will in time be - adjudged to belong to the same company. It would be well if - cataloguers could appoint some permanent committee with authority to - decide this and similar points as from time to time they occur." - -If the French bibliographer had borne in mind the British Museum rule, -that "the works of an author not assuming any name, but describing -himself by a circumlocution [are] to be considered anonymous," he would -not have made this amusing entry in his catalogue: "_Herself_, Memoirs -of a Young Lady by." - -The Cambridge rules were largely founded upon those of the British -Museum, and many anomalies crept into the catalogue on account of the -difficulties caused by the rules relating to anonymous works; but a few -years before the lamented death of Mr. Henry Bradshaw[25] these rules -were considerably altered by him, and I think the statement in rules 28 -and 29 as they now stand is by far the most satisfactory of any I know -of:-- - - "28. Anonymous works which refer to neither person nor - place, and to which none of the foregoing rules can be - applied, to be catalogued under the name of the subject - (whether a single word or a composite phrase) which is - prominently referred to on the title-page; the primary - consideration being, under what heading the book will be most - easily found. When there is no special subject mentioned, and - the title is a catch-title (as in the case of most novels and - many pamphlets), the first word not an article to stand at - the head in capitals, but not to be separated off from the - title as a heading. When the indication on the title is - insufficient, the heading understood to be taken, but all - classification to be avoided, the words of the title being - exclusively used as far as possible. Works to be catalogued - under general headings only where such are unavoidable. In - the case of foreign titles the heading to follow the same - rule, and to be in the language of the title instead of being - translated. - - "29. When the author of a pseudonymous or anonymous work is - ascertained and acknowledged after the title has been - printed, the name to be added within a bracket at the end of - the title; and the various titles of works thenceforward - assigned to such author to be gathered under his name by - means of written entries on the slips. Cross-references to be - printed from the pseudonymous or anonymous heading to the - author's name." - -These remarks upon the cataloguing of anonymous works may appear to some -to have run to an inordinate length, but the great importance of the -subject will, I hope, be accepted by the reader as some excuse. I quite -agree with the late Serjeant Parry when he said, during his examination -before the British Museum Commission, that "it is comparatively easy to -catalogue when the author's name appears on the title, but nothing is -more difficult than cataloguing anonymous works." - - -THE TITLE. - -Having dealt with the subject of headings, we may now pass on to -consider the treatment of the title itself. - -There has been much discussion on this subject: one party has been in -favour of short titles, and another of long titles. Much has been said -in favour of single-line catalogues, and these often form very useful -keys to a library; but they are perhaps more properly designated -alphabetical lists than catalogues.[26] - -On the other side the advocates of full titles, in carrying out their -views, while adding to the size of their catalogues, frequently do not -add to their utility. Here, as in many other things, the medium is the -safest way. The least important works have usually the longest titles, -and it is surely useless to copy the whole title of some trumpery -pamphlet, when it may occupy ten or a dozen lines of print. Here the art -of the cataloguer comes into play, by which he is enabled to choose what -is important and reject the redundant. With respect to standard works by -classical authors, it is well to give the whole title (and these titles -will seldom be found to be long). The classical author will most -probably have weighed the words of his title with care, and left little -that is redundant. When a title is contracted, it is well to insert dots -to show that something has been left out, and if any words are added -they must be placed between square brackets. - -It is also necessary to bear in mind the fact that a long title may be -perfectly clear in the book itself, on account of the varied size of the -type used. The cataloguer, however, has not these facilities of -arrangement at his disposal, and in consequence it becomes difficult for -the consulter to distinguish the important parts of the title from the -unimportant. - -The following are three titles of books which are not long, and which -could not be curtailed without disadvantage:-- - - "1. Pike (Luke Owen). A History of Crime in England, illustrating - the Changes of the Laws in the Progress of Civilization. Written - from the Public Records and other Contemporary Evidence. London, - 1873. 2 vols., 8vo. - - "2. Hunter (Joseph). New Illustrations of the Life, Studies, and - Writings of Shakespeare; Supplementary to all the Editions. London, - 1845. 2 vols., 8vo. - - "3. Rickman (Thomas). An Attempt to Discriminate the Styles of - Architecture in England, from the Conquest to the Reformation, with - a Sketch of the Grecian and Roman Orders; Seventh Edition, with - Considerable Additions, Chiefly Historical, by John Henry Parker. - Oxford, 1881. 8vo." - -Now, we may take the instance of a long title, which needs -curtailment:-- - - "The - - English Expositor - - Improv'd: - - Being a Complete - - Dictionary, - - teaching - - The Interpretation of the most Difficult - Words, which are commonly made use of - in our English Tongue. - - First set forth by J. B., Doctor of Physick. - - And now carefully Revised, Corrected, and - abundantly Augmented, with a new and very large - Addition of very useful and significant Words. - - By R. Browne, Author of the - - _English School Reform'd_. - - There is also an Index of Common Words - (alphabetically set) to direct the Reader or others more - Learned, and of the same signification with them. - And likewise a short Nomenclator of the most - celebrated Persons among the Ancients; with Variety of - Memorable Things: Collected out of the best of History, - Poetry, Philosophy, and Geography. - - The Twelfth Edition. - - London: Printed for W. Churchill, at the - Black Swan in Pater-noster-Row. 1719. - - Where may be had the above-mention'd Spelling-Book, Entituled, - _The English School Reform'd_: Being a method - very exact and easy both for the Teacher and Learner." - -This long title may be reduced into the following form:-- - - "4. B[ullokar] (J[ohn]). The English Expositor Improv'd: Being a - Complete Dictionary, teaching the Interpretation of the most - Difficult Words, which are commonly made use of in our English - Tongue.... Revised, Corrected, and ... Augmented ... by R. Browne, - ... [with] an Index of Common Words ... and ... a short Nomenclator - of the most Celebrated Persons among the Ancients, with Variety of - Memorable Things.... 12th Edition. - - London, 1719. 12mo." - -It may be said that all these titles are in English, and present few -difficulties. I therefore add a Latin title, prepared by my brother, the -late Mr. B. R. Wheatley. The full title is as follows:-- - - "Speculum Polytechnum Mathematicum novum, - tribus visionibus illustre - quarum extat - - Una Fundamentalis - Aliquot - - Numerorum Danielis et Apocalypseos - naturæ et proprietatis - Consignatio - Altera, usus Hactenus - incognitus Instrumenti Danielis - Speccelii, ad altitudinum, profunditatum, - longitudinum, latitudinumque dimensiones, - nec non Planimetricas delineationes - accommodatio. - - Postrema brevis ac luculenta sexies - Acuminati Proportionum Circini - quibus fructuose iste adhibeatur - enarratio - In Omnium Mathesin Adamantium - Emolumentum - prius Germanicè æditum - Authore - - Joanne Faulhabero Arithmetico - et Logista Ulmensi ingeniosissimo - Posterius vero ne tanto aliæ nationes - defraudentur bono, Latine conversum - per - - Joannem Remmelinum Ph. et Med. - Doctorem - - Impressum Ulmæ, typis Joannis - Mederi - - M.DC.XII." - -This long title may be reduced into the following catalogue form:-- - -"Faulhaber (Joannes). - - "Speculum Polytechnum Mathematicum novum tribus visionibus ... - una:... Numerorum Danielis et Apocalypseos naturæ ... consignatio; - altera: usus.... Instrumenti Danielis Speccelii, ad altitudinum - [etc.] dimensiones ... accommodatio; postrema:... sexies Acuminati - Proportionum Circini ... enarratio; ... prius Germanicè æditum,... - Latine conversum per Joannem Remmelinum.... - - Ulmæ, 1612. 4to." - -Sometimes it is advisable to repeat the author's name in its proper -place on the title either in full or with initials. This is the case -with Dilke's _Papers of a Critic_, which should appear in the catalogue -as follows:-- - - "6. Dilke (Charles Wentworth). The Papers of a Critic. Selected from - the Writings of the late C. W. D., with a Biographical Sketch by his - Grandson, Sir Charles Wentworth Dilke, Bart., M.P. London, 1875. 2 - vols., 8vo." - -Mr. Jewett, in his rules, directs that the position of the author's name -on the title-page should be indicated. - -For scarce and curious books it is under some circumstances useful to -mark the position of the lines on a title-page thus:-- - - "7. Bacon (Francis) Viscount St. Alban. | The | Essayes | or | - Counsels | Civill and | Morall | of | Francis Lo. Verulam | Viscount - St. Alban newly written | London | Printed by John Haviland for | - Hanna Barret | 1625 | 4to." - -This is clearly not necessary in the case of common modern books. - -It is very important that all indication of edition or editor (as in No. -3) should be made clear on the catalogue slip; and if this information -is not given on the title-page, but can be obtained elsewhere, it should -be added to the catalogue slip, but between square brackets. - -Many books have two title-pages, an engraved one and a printed one, and -these frequently differ in the wording. In these cases the printed -title-page is the one to be followed. Sometimes a second title-page will -occur in the middle of a book, and the cataloguer must be careful not to -make two books out of one. When the contents of this second title-page -are noted on the first title-page, it is not necessary to refer to it -specially, unless a collation is given. If, however, this second -title-page contain additional matter, it should be catalogued and added -on the slip, but within parentheses, thus (), to show that it is added, -and that it is not made up by the cataloguer, which would be understood -if it were placed between square brackets, thus []. - -Sometimes a title-page not only gives no real indication of the contents -of a book, but is positively misleading. In such a case the cataloguer -will do well to give some indication of the true contents, either in a -note or as an addition to the title within brackets. Both Mr. Cutter and -Professor Otis Robinson refer, in the _Special Report on Public -Libraries in the United States_, to the difficulties caused by these -misleading titles. Professor Robinson gives some amusing instances of -modern clap-trap titles which may well be added to Disraeli's -_Curiosities of Literature_. - -"Mr. Parker writes a series of biographical sketches, and calls it -_Morning Stars of the New World_. Somebody prepares seven religious -essays, binds them up in a book, and calls it _Seven Stormy -Sundays_.... An editor, at intervals of business, indulges his true -poetic taste for the pleasure of his friends, or the entertainment -of an occasional audience. Then his book appears, entitled, not -_Miscellaneous Poems_, but _Asleep in the Sanctum_, by A. A. -Hopkins. Sometimes, not satisfied with one enigma, another is added. -Here we have _The Great Iron Wheel; or, Republicanism Backwards and -Christianity Reversed_, by J. R. Graves." - -In cataloguing books it is very important to turn carefully over the -leaves to see that a second book, which may have been bound up in the -volume, is not overlooked. It was a frequent practice at one time to -bind up thin books with thicker ones, to save the expense of binding; -and very frequently these thin additions are overlooked altogether, and -never catalogued. - - -PLACE OF PUBLICATION. - -When we have finished with the title proper, we come to consider the -imprint, the date, and the size. These are most commonly arranged thus, -volumes, size, place, date; and this is the best order if this -information is tabulated; but when it remains as a part of the title, it -is better to place the volumes and size at the end, because this is -added information not found in the title-page. - -The name of the place of publication[27] should be given exactly as it -occurs on the title-page, and in old and rare books the name of the -printer or publisher may be added with advantage; not necessarily full -as it appears there, but shortened and placed between parentheses. -Sometimes several places are named on a title-page, but in these cases -it is not necessary to notice more than the first. - - -DATES. - -The dates, which usually occur in Roman numerals on the title-pages of -books, should be printed in the catalogue with Arabic numerals, except -in case of very rare books, where it is thought expedient to copy the -original title-page exactly. Every one knows the numerical power of the -letters, and that M stands for 1,000, D = 500, C = 100, L = 50, X = 10, -V, U, = 5, I = 1; but the old printers were fond of playing tricks with -the letters, and they allowed themselves much latitude in the practice -of reducing the numerical power of one letter by placing another before -it. We are used to this in IV and IX; but the following dates, copied -from books, show how varied were the arrangements formerly made use -of:-- - -MIID. = 1498, MID. = 1499, MCDXCIX. = 1499, MDXXCV. = 1585, MDIC. = -1599, MDCVIV. = 1609, MIIDCC. = 1698. - -In one book MVICXXI. was made to stand for 1621; but in this case the -printer must have lacked a D, and replaced it by VI. In old books the -M's and the D's are frequently built up thus, CI<C, I<C. - -The date is one of the most important portions of a title, and the -cataloguer must seek for it until he finds it. Sometimes it is to be -found at the end of the preface or dedication, and sometimes it is on -the title-page as a chronogram. Mr. James Hilton for years has searched -over Europe for chronograms, and he has been highly successful in his -search, as is evidenced by his two handsome volumes, _Chronograms, 5,000 -and more in Number_ (1882), and _Chronograms Continued and Concluded_ -(1885). - -The following specimens are from Mr. Hilton's books:-- - - "Anagrammata regia in honorem maximi mansuetissimi regis Caroli - conscripta." - -Imprint:-- - - "LonDInI regIo prIVILegIo eXaratVM = 1626." - -On the last page is:-- - - "eXtant Ista In æDIbVs gVLIeLMI stansbIe = 1626" - -A curious little book (a chronographic imitation of Thomas à Kempis) is -filled with chronograms, and contains two on the title-page:-- - - "De spIrItaLI IMItatIone ChrIstI [1658] aDMonItIones saCræ et - VtILes [1658] pIIs In LVCeM Datæ [1658]." - - "a R.P. Antonio Vanden Stock Societatis Jesu. Ruræmundæ apud - Gasparem du Pree." - -On the frontispiece is another chronogram:-- - - "chrIsto aDhærens non aMbVLat In tenebrIs." - -Mr. Hilton has succeeded in finding several additions to the small store -of chronograms in English, and has produced some new ones. - -On the back of the title-page of the first book is this inscription:-- - - "An eXCeLLent neVV book of ChronograMs gathereD together & noVV - set forth by I. hILton, F.S.A. = 1882." - -On the second book:-- - - "Another qVIte neVV book of rIght eXCeLLent chronograMs IssVeD by - I. hILton, F.S.A." = 1885. - -More difficult than chronograms are Greek dates, because each letter in -Greek has a numerical value, and the numbers do not follow in an -uninterrupted series, because certain additional figures are introduced. -It is therefore often necessary in cataloguing Greek books to refer to a -table such as the following:-- - - [Greek: A a'] 1 [Greek: I i'] 10 [Greek: R r'] 100 - [Greek: B b'] 2 [Greek: K k'] 20 [Greek: S s'] 200 - [Greek: G g'] 3 [Greek: L l'] 30 [Greek: T t'] 300 - [Greek: D d'] 4 [Greek: M m'] 40 [Greek: U u'] 400 - [Greek: E e'] 5 [Greek: N n'] 50 [Greek: Ph ph'] 500 - [stigma]' 6 [Greek: X x'] 60 [Greek: Ch ch'] 600 - [Greek: Z z'] 7 [Greek: O o'] 70 [Greek: Ps ps'] 700 - [Greek: Ê ê'] 8 [Greek: P p'] 80 [Greek: Ô ô'] 800 - [Greek: Th th'] 9 [Qoppa qoppa'] 90 [sampi] 900 - -It will be noticed that the top letters of each series spell "[Greek: -air]," which can be borne in mind. The irregularities in the series are -final [stigma]' for six, and the invented letters, for 90 and 900. The -same series of letters, with the accent beneath instead of above, are -used for thousands, as-- - - [Greek: a'] = 1 [Greek: i'] = 10 [Greek: r'] = 100 - [Greek: a,] = 1,000 [Greek: i,] = 10,000 [Greek: r,] = 100,000 - -There is considerable difficulty in dating books published in France -between September 1792, when the French Revolutionary Calendar was -introduced, and December 1805, when the Gregorian mode of calculation -was restored by Napoleon, because the Revolutionary year began with the -autumn. It is impossible therefore, as the months are not usually given -in the imprints of books, to tell whether a book dated _an._ 1 was -published in 1792 or 1793. It is usual, however, to reckon from 1792, -and to count _an._ 8, for instance, as 1800, by which means an -approximate date is obtained. - - -SIZE-NOTATION. - -When we come to the last piece of description on our catalogue slip, we -experience considerable difficulty in certain cases. The statement of -the case of size-notation, which has caused so much discussion, and -given rise to so many schemes, is so well put by the late Mr. Winter -Jones, in his inaugural address at the Conference of Librarians held in -London, October 1877, that I shall transfer it to these pages:-- - - "One of these points is the designation of the sizes of books. As - regards modern books, the folding of the sheets of paper is - generally received as the guide, but it is not a guide which speaks - to the eye. Some duodecimos may be larger than some octavos, and - some octavos may be larger than some folios, to say nothing of the - uncertainty of the quartos. When we come to ancient books the matter - is still worse. The early printers did not use large sheets of paper - and fold them twice or more to form quartos, octavos, etc., but - merely folded their paper once, thus making what is now understood - by the terms folios or quartos, according to the size of the sheet - of paper. Three or more of these sheets were laid one within - another, and formed gatherings or quires, each sheet after the first - in each gathering being called an inlay.[28] This printing by - gatherings was adopted for the convenience of binding. The - consequence of this practice would be that the printer would either - print one page at a time or two, but no more. If two, he would have - to divide the matter to be printed into portions sufficient for - eight, twelve, sixteen, or twenty pages, according to the number of - inlays in each gathering, and then print, say the first and twelfth, - then the second and the eleventh, and so on; and the result of this - practice is occasionally seen in an inequality in the length of the - pages, particularly in the centre inlay, which would be printed - last, and would therefore have either too much or too little matter - if the calculation of the quantity necessary for each page had not - been exact. It has been suggested that the difficulty might be met - by adopting the size of the printed page as the guide, but such a - guide would certainly be fallacious. It would not indicate the size - of the volume; it would not allow for the many cases of 'oceans of - margins and rivers of text;' it would not speak to the eye without - opening the book. The better plan would appear to be to adopt, to a - certain extent, the system used by bookbinders. As they regulate - their charges according to the size of the millboard required for - binding their book, their scale is independent of the folding of the - printed sheet. It contains twenty-nine divisions or designations of - different sizes, of which twenty-six represent modifications of the - five sizes of folio, 4to, 8vo, 12mo, and 18mo, a striking proof of - the uncertainty of the sizes supposed to be indicated by these five - terms. I speak, of course, of the measure used by English - bookbinders. It would certainly be advisable that some rule should - be laid down, which might apply to all countries, by which the - general sizes of books might be designated, and minute subdivisions - be avoided. Why should we designate sizes by paper marks, and talk - of pot quartos and foolscap octavos? The pot and the foolscap are - things of the past. It would surely be better to adopt some such - rule as the following: To designate as 12mo all books not exceeding - seven inches in height; as 8vo all those above seven and not - exceeding ten inches in height; as 4to those above ten and not - exceeding twelve inches in height; and as folio all above twelve - inches. The folios might be further described, according to the - fact, as _large_ or _super_, in order to avoid the various - subdivisions of crown, copy, demy, medium, royal, imperial, elephant, - and columbier folio." - -At the Exhibition of Library Appliances in connection with the London -Conference, Mr. F. Weaklin submitted seven diagrams of eighty-two sizes -given to books, from imperial 4to to demy 48mo, and the matter had -already been under special consideration in the United States. Mr. -Jewett suggested that after the description 8vo, 4to, etc., the exact -height and width in inches and tenths of inches should be added between -brackets. He measured print; but, as pointed out by Mr. Winter Jones in -the above quotation, this measurement overlooks one of the most -important points in respect to the character and value of a book, viz., -the size of the margin. When the late Sir William Stirling Maxwell -wished to adopt Mr. Jewett's suggestion, I recommended that the width -and height of the actual page should be measured, and this was done in -_An Essay towards a Collection of Books relating to Proverbs, Emblems, -Apophthegms, Epitaphs, and Ana, being a Catalogue of those at Keir_ -(1860), which I edited for him. - -This system of measurement is not needed in a small library, where the -ordinary nomenclature is sufficient. The real difficulty underlying the -whole subject was pointed out by Mr. Bradshaw in his paper at the -Cambridge Meeting of the Library Association, "A Word on Size Notation -as distinguished from Form Notation." He there states two facts often -overlooked: "(1) That the terms folio, quarto, octavo, etc., represent -strictly not size-notation, but form-notation; and (2) That the modern -methods of making paper and of printing books combine to render any -accurate application of form-notation to such books not so much -difficult as impossible. The logical conclusion from these two facts is, -of course, that the form-notation expressed by the terms folio, quarto, -octavo, etc., should be given up in the case of modern books, to which -it is wholly inapplicable; and that a size-notation which does represent -an undoubted fact, should be adopted in its place. This logical -conclusion was seen, accepted, and acted upon at Cambridge in the year -1854; and I confess that it is difficult to resist the conviction that -this principle must sooner or later be accepted by others, though there -will no doubt be differences of opinion as to the most advisable form of -notation to adopt. A librarian cannot afford to be eccentric in this -matter; whatever method is adopted, it must be adopted by all the great -libraries, and it must commend itself to the general reader. Now I feel -sure that I shall not be taxed with dogmatism or with any predilection -for some crotchet of my own devising, if I say that the complicated and -artificial systems recommended by the Committee and others, are such as -cannot possibly become familiar, even if they become intelligible, to -the general run of readers. In the old Cambridge size-notation of London -1856, 8 × 5 meaning eight inches high by five inches across, the second -number denoting the breadth very soon fell out of use, except in -writing, and for years we always spoke of books as eights, sevens, -sixes, etc., meaning that they were eight, seven, or six inches high." - -To this passage is added the following note:-- - - "The practice in use with us has been to measure the height of the - book from the top to the bottom of the page, disregarding the cover. - We compute inches as we compute a man's age; a book is eight inches - until it is nine inches, only, seeing that bound books are so often - cut not quite square, anything short of the number used in the - size-notation by the eighth of an inch or less, we call by that - number for ordinary purposes. I have said above that in our General - Library Catalogue we have reverted to the common form-notation, 8vo, - 12mo, etc., but pure size-notation is still retained in other - departments, while in Trinity College Library it has never been - given up since it was first adopted in 1856 or thereabouts." - -The committee referred to by Mr. Bradshaw was the Size-Notation -Committee of the Library Association, of which my brother, the late Mr. -B. R. Wheatley, was a member. He took great interest in this subject, -and drew up a scale of sizes which might be marked upon an ordinary -two-foot rule. He was anxious that "a system should be adopted based on -the well-known terms hitherto employed of folio, 4to, 8vo, 12mo, etc., -and their qualifying varieties of imperial, royal, etc., with an -approximate height and width in inches affixed to each size." - -I think that Mr. Bradshaw's argument is convincing against making any -arbitrary rule of this kind, and affixing a definite size to every -variety of form-designation. But at the same time we must remember that -the form-notation has very largely been used for a size-notation, and -that bibliographers alone cannot make this change, because publishers, -booksellers, and bookbinders all use the notation as well as -cataloguers. After all I cannot help thinking that the difficulty has -been very greatly exaggerated. Folio and quarto are almost entirely used -as terms of form-notation, and they are usually found sufficient except -in the case of atlas or elephant folios, which seem to require some -distinguishing designation. Nowadays a large number of library books are -in what is called demy octavo. This I would distinguish as octavo, and -all below that size I would call small octavos, and all above large -octavos. Very few modern books are styled duodecimos; therefore that -form will not give the cataloguer much trouble. It is clearly useless -for the latter to distinguish books by such meaningless terms as -foolscap octavo, post octavo, etc., like the publisher. Of course there -is the difference in size between old and new books. The ordinary octavo -of the old books is a smaller size than the modern octavo, but this will -be settled by the date, and among the old books there will be no -difficulty in finding duodecimos. - -Mr. Nicholson has entered very fully into this question of size-notation -in his Bodleian Rules, where he gives two tables as guides for correct -description. Rule 57 is: "The size of a book printed on water-marked -paper is to be described in accordance with Table I., on unwater-marked -paper with Table II." - - -COLLATION. - -In most catalogues the note of the size will finish the entry, but it is -a very useful addition when the number of pages of all books in single -volumes is given. Sometimes the pages of the book itself only are noted -without reference to the preliminary matter, and sometimes the Roman -numerals are added on to the Arabic numerals and given as one total; but -this latter practice is not to be commended. The best plan is to set -down the pages thus--pp. xv, 421 (some put this pp. xv + 421, but the -plus sign is not necessary); or if the preliminary matter is not paged, -thus--half-title, title, five preliminary leaves, pp. 467. - -In the case of very rare and valuable works, a full collation becomes -necessary, and such collation should be drawn up according to the plan -accepted among bibliographers, which can be seen in the standard -bibliographies of early printed books, and such a model bibliography as -Upcott's _Bibliographical Account of the Principal Works relating to -English Topography_ (3 vols., 8vo, 1818). - -Even when it is not thought necessary to give a collation, it will be -well to notice if a book contains a portrait, or plates. - -[Decoration] - -FOOTNOTES: - -[21] _Quarterly Review_, vol. lxxii., p. 8. - -[22] "On the Alphabetical Arrangement of the Titles of Anonymous Books" -(_Transactions and Proceedings of the Conference of Librarians_, 1877, -pp. 97-9). - -[23] Referring to my remarks on the use of the word "anonym," I may -point out that this is not the correct title of Barbier's work. He used -_Anonymes_ as an adjective (_ouvrages anonymes_), and not as a -substantive. - -[24] This point weakens Lord Mahon's arguments, because the same -objection would apply to all the books with authors' names. - -[25] I had the privilege of talking over these rules with Mr. Bradshaw -for many consecutive days, when I inspected the University Library in -1878. - -[26] For useful notes on short titles and booksellers' catalogues, Mr. -Charles F. Blackburn's amusing _Hints on Catalogue Titles and on Index -Entries_ (1884) may be consulted. - -[27] The names of places as they appear in a Latin form are frequently -much disguised. A list of some of the most common of these names will be -found in the Appendix. - -[28] It was this practice which confused a correspondent of the -_Athenæum_, who published his discovery that the first folio of -Shakespeare was not a folio at all. - - - - -[Decoration] - -CHAPTER V. - -REFERENCES AND SUBJECT INDEX. - - -I suppose it may be conceded that in the abstract the most useful kind -of catalogue is that which contains the titles and subject references in -one alphabet; but in the particular case of a large library this system -is not so convenient, because the subject references unnecessarily swell -the size of the catalogue, and by their frequency confuse the title -entries. For instance, it is something appalling to conjecture what -would be the size of the British Museum Catalogue if subject references -were included in the general alphabet. In the case of a large library it -will be more convenient to have an index of subjects forming a separate -alphabet by itself, and this cannot be made until the catalogue of -authors is completed. Taking a somewhat arbitrary limit, it may be said -that in libraries containing more than ten thousand volumes it will be -found more useful to have a distinct index of subjects, while in -catalogues of libraries below that number it will generally be advisable -to include the subject references with the titles in one general -alphabet. - -If all the subject references are reserved for an index, there will -still remain a large number of references in the general alphabet which -are required for the proper use of the catalogue; and here it may be -well to say something as to the nomenclature of references. Mr. Cutter, -in the valuable series of definitions prefixed to his _Rules for a -Dictionary Catalogue_, has the following:-- - - "_Reference_, partial registry of a book (omitting the imprint) - under author, title, subject, or kind, referring to a more full - entry under some other heading; occasionally used to denote merely - entries without imprints, in which the reference is implied. The - distinction of entry and reference is almost without meaning for - Short, as a title-a-liner saves nothing by referring unless there - are several references. - - "_Analytical reference_, or simply an analytical registry of some - part of a book or of some work contained in a collection, referring - to the heading under which the book or collection is entered. - - "_Cross reference_, reference from one subject to another. - - "_Heading reference_, from one form of a heading to another. - - "_First-word reference_, _catch-word reference_, _subject-word - reference_, same as first-word entry, omitting the imprint and - referring." - -These definitions are important, and it would be well if the distinction -here made as to what a cross-reference really is were borne in mind. It -has become the practice among bibliographers to describe all references -as cross-references. This is the case in the British Museum rules:-- - - "LV. Cross-references to be divided into three classes, - from name to name, from name to work, and from work to work. - Those of the first class to contain merely the name, title, - or office of the person referred to as entered; those of the - second, so much of the title referred to besides as, - together with the size and date, may give the means of at - once identifying, under its heading, the book referred to; - those of the third class to contain moreover so much of the - title referred from, as may be necessary to ascertain the - object of the reference." - -The public often cause a still further confusion in words, for they cry -out for the shelf-marks to be placed to references. If this be done, -they no longer remain references, but become double entries. - -There are many disadvantages in this plan of putting press-marks to -references, but it is adopted at the British Museum, and it certainly is -annoying to have to run from one end of a many-volumed catalogue to -another. - -In Mr. Nichols's _Handbook for Readers_ it is said (p. 42) that "a work -is never entered at full length more than once and it is only from the -main entry that the book-ticket must be made out." But if the -press-marks are added to the references, one would imagine that they are -intended to be used, and it is scarcely to be expected that any one will -take the trouble to refer to another place when he has sufficient -information under his eyes. - -Catalogue work is different from index work, where the entries may be -duplicated without inconvenience; but in the case of books, if all the -references have press-marks, there is considerable danger of confusion -whenever the position of a book is changed. The main entries will be -corrected, but some of the references will almost certainly be -overlooked. If the books are never moved, there is no great harm in -putting press-marks to the references. - -It must, I think, be conceded that when the references are so long as -they often are in the British Museum Catalogue, and as seems to be -contemplated by Mr. Cutter's remark quoted above, they are really -duplicate or subsidiary entries rather than references. - -There is no real necessity to copy any part of the titles in the great -majority of references. Take, for instance, the following two modes of -referring from the subject of a biography to the authors:-- - - Shakespeare: - ---- and his Contemporaries. - Nares. 1822. 4to. 27342 - ---- and his Times. Drake. - 1817. 2 vols. 4to. 7212 - ---- Biography. De Quincey. - vol. xv. 8vo. 1808 - ---- ---- Knight. 1842. - 8vo. 13296 - ---- Biographical Memoir. - 1825. 8vo. 21294 - ---- History of. Fullom. 1864. - 8vo. 29492 - ---- Illustrations of his Life. - Halliwell. 1874. 4to. 47851 - ---- Life. Chalmers. German - trans. Leipzig. 8vo. 35270 - ---- ---- Halliwell. 1848. - 8vo. 10430 - ---- ---- Skottowe. 1824. - 2 vols. 8vo. 21673 - -These entries are taken from a large heading, and do not come together -as they do here. By following the wording of the title in this way you -do not get a true index. For instance, under this same main heading of -Shakespeare we have in different parts of the sub-alphabet:-- - - Illustrated. Lennox. 1753-4. - 3 vols. 12mo. 13861 - - Life. Skottowe. 1824. 2 vols. - 8vo. 21673 - - Plots. Simrock. 1850. 8vo. 21617 - -All these books are on the plots, and should come together. At present -anyone looking at the entry would suppose that there was only one book -on the plots of the plays in the library. - -Another way of making the references may be set out thus:-- - - Shakespeare: - - Life: _Chalmers_, _De Quincey_, _Fullom_ - (1864), _Halliwell_ (1848), _Knight_ - (1842), _Skottowe_ (1824). - ---- S. and his Contemporaries: _Nares_ - (1822). - ---- S. and his Times: _Drake_ (1817). - Plots of his Plays: _Lennox_ (1753), - _Simrock_ (1850), _Skottowe_ (1824). - -Not only does the second plan take up less space, but it is also the -more convenient, as giving the required information in the clearest -manner. - -All references should be in English,[29] and the subject of the book -should be used for the reference rather than the often periphrastic form -of the title. Thus, in making a subject reference for the following -book:-- - - Mudie (Robert). The Feathered Tribes of the British Islands. - 1834. 2 vols. - ---the reference must be from "Birds" or "Ornithology," as it will be -useless to refer from "Feathered Tribes." - -No reference should be made to a title which does not indicate the -information sought for. Thus, if a work contains an account of some -subject which is not specified on the title, this must not be referred -to unless a note is added to the title to show that the book does -contain this information. Sometimes one reference will be sufficient for -a group of titles. Thus, in referring from one form of an author's name -to another, it is not necessary to repeat the titles under that -author's name even in the shortest manner. - -It is not well in subject references included in an alphabetical -catalogue or in an alphabetical index of subjects to classify at all. -Thus _Gold_ should be under _G_, and _Silver_ under _S_; and at the end -of the heading of Metals or Metallurgy such cross-references as these -can be added: "See also _Gold_, _Silver_." - -It is not easy to calculate the average number of references to a given -number of chief entries. If we exclude subject references, it may be -roughly put at about a third. If subject references are included, it -will be about two to one, or twice as many references as titles. Many -titles will only require one reference, but others will help to turn the -balance,--as, for instance, the following, which will require ten -references:-- - - The Life of Haydn, in a Series of Letters written at Vienna - [originally written in Italian by G. Carpani], followed by - the Life of Mozart [by A. H. F. von Slichtegroll], with - Observations on Metastasio, and on the Present State of - Music in France and Italy. Translated from the French of L. - A. C. Bombet, with Notes by the Author of the Sacred - Melodies [W. Gardiner]. London, 1817. 8vo. - -In the first place, Bombet is a pseudonym for Henri Beyle; therefore, -according to the rule adopted in the catalogue, there must be a -different reference. If the title is placed under Beyle, then there must -be a reference from Bombet; and if under the pseudonym, there must be a -reference from Beyle. There must be references from Haydn, Mozart, and -Metastasio, from Slichtegroll, Carpani, and Gardiner, from Music, and -possibly from France and Italy. - -The specimen page here given will show how a subject index may be -incorporated in one alphabet with an author's catalogue:-- - - ================================================================== - | Case. | Shelf.| | Size. | Date. | - |-------+-------+--------------------------------+-------+-------| - | II | 2 | SHUTTLEWORTH (Philip N.). | | | - | | | The Consistency of the | | | - | | | whole scheme of Revelation | | | - | | | with itself and with | | | - | | | Human Reason. | | | - | | | London. | 12° | 1832 | - | LL | 3 | -- Paraphrastic Translation | | | - | | | of the Apostolical Epistles, | | | - | | | with Notes. | | | - | | | London. | 8° | 1840 | - | | | | | | - | | | SIBERIA | | | - | | | Travels: _Dobell_ (1830) | | | - | | | | | | - | | | SICILY | | | - | | | Travels, etc.: _Brydone_ | | | - | | | (1790), _Hoare_ (1819), | | | - | | | _Swinburne_ (1783), _Smyth_ | | | - | | | (1824) | | | - | | | | | | - | | | -- Volcanoes of: _Hamilton_ | | | - | | | (1772) | | | - | | | | | | - | | | -- Vestiges of Ancient Manners:| | | - | | | _Blunt_ (1823) | | | - | | | | | | - | | | SIDMOUTH (Viscount) Life: | | | - | | | _Pellew_ (1847) | | | - | | | | | | - -It will be noticed that in the case of references the word _see_ is -omitted. If the names to be referred to, which follow a colon, are -printed in italic, or, in the case of a manuscript catalogue, are -underscored with red ink, they will be clearly distinguishable without -the word _see_, and a wearisome repetition will be avoided. In the case -of cross-references at the end to some other heading [see also], it will -be more convenient to use the word than to omit it. - -Panizzi was an advocate for a Subject Index, or "Index of Matters," as -he called it,[30] but he did not venture to recommend such a work -officially to the trustees.[31] He was fully examined on this subject -before the Commission in 1849, and he referred to a memorandum which he -had submitted to the Council of the Royal Society when employed upon -their catalogue. He there writes:-- - - "A catalogue of a library is intended principally to give an - accurate inventory of the books which it comprises; and is in - general consulted either to ascertain whether a particular book is - in the collection, or to find what works it contains on a given - subject. To obtain these ends, classed catalogues have been - compiled, in which the works are systematically arranged according - to their subjects. Many distinguished individuals in different - countries have drawn up catalogues of this description, but no two - of them have agreed on the same plan of classification; and even - those who have confessedly followed the system of another person - have fancied it necessary to depart in some particulars from their - model.... Those who want either to consult a book, of which they - only know the subject, or to find what books on a particular subject - are in the library, can obtain this information (as far as it can be - collected from a title-page, which is all that can be expected in a - catalogue) more easily from an index of matters to an alphabetical - catalogue than by any other means. Here also nothing is left to - discretion as far as concerns order. Entries, being short - cross-references, are in a great measure avoided; and repetitions, - far from being inconvenient, will save the time and trouble of - looking in more places than one in order to find what is wanted.... - The plan which is proposed was adopted by Dr. Watt in his - _Bibliotheca Britannica_, the usefulness of which work must be - acknowledged by every one conversant with bibliography. That it - would not be so useful had any systematical arrangement been - followed seems undeniable. The vast plan of the _Bibliotheca - Britannica_, however, did not allow its author to give, either to - the titles of the books or to the index, that extent which ought to - be given to both in the Catalogue of the Library of the Royal - Society" (_Minutes of Evidence_, p. 704). - -Although here Panizzi makes the sound remark that the information to be -expected in a catalogue is that which is found in the title-page, he had -previously expressed a considerably more comprehensive opinion. He -wrote:-- - - "The catalogue of a library like that of the Royal Society should - be as complete as possible; that is, it should give all the - information requisite concerning any book which may be the object of - inquiry. Whether a work be printed separately, or in a - collection--whether it extend to the greater part of a folio volume, - or occupy only part of a single leaf--no distinction should be made; - the title of each should be separately entered. Hence every one of - the _Memoirs_ or papers in the acts of academies; every one of the - articles in scientific journals or collections, whatever they may - be, should have its separate place in the catalogue. Thus, for - instance, all the letters in Hanschius' Collection should be entered - in their proper places under the writers' names. It is only by - carrying this principle to the FULLEST extent that a catalogue can - be called COMPLETE, and a library, more particularly of books - relating to science, made as useful as it is capable of being. This, - however, would make a great difference in the expense, and take - considerable time." - -A little consideration will show that such an extensive principle of -action could not be practically carried out, and we may well ask whether -it would be advisable to adopt such a plan even if it could be carried -out. We regret the waste of labour spent in cataloguing the same book -over and over again, but how much greater would be the waste of labour -and money if the managers of every library which contained the -_Philosophical Magazine_ thought it necessary to include the whole -contents of that periodical in its catalogue! The labour of cataloguing -these series is the work of bibliographers, and such valuable books of -reference as the _Royal Society Catalogue of Scientific Papers_ and -Poole's _Index of Periodical Literature_ are suitable for all libraries. - -To return to the mode of carrying out a subject index, it may be again -remarked that it is not necessary to follow the titles textually, and if -the titles are so followed there can be no advantage in making the -references longer than in Watt's _Bibliotheca_. In primary entries the -titles must be accurately followed, but in references it is often much -more convenient to dispense with the wording chosen by the author. Two -books with totally different titles are often identical in subject, and -the indexer saves the time of the consulter by realizing this fact and -acting upon it. - -I think that any one who compares the system adopted in the indexes to -the Catalogues of the Library of the Athenæum Club and of the London -Library with that of, say, the Catalogue of the Manchester Free Library, -1881, will at once see how much more readily the former can be used. - -Mr. Parry, in his answer 7351 (_Minutes_, p. 470), advocates the plan of -having a separate index of subjects, and in spite of all that has been -said in favour of dictionary catalogues, I hold that this is the -simplest and most useful for students; although for popular libraries -there is much to be said in favour of dictionary catalogues. One of the -most elaborate indexes I know is that by my brother, Mr. B. R. Wheatley, -for the Catalogue of the Royal Medical and Chirurgical Society. By this -plan he who knows what he wants finds it without being confused by, to -him, useless references, while he who does not know can consult the -index. - -In an index the headings will of course be in alphabet, and the -sub-headings may be so also; but often some system of classification -will be better. No hard-and-fast rule can be made for all cases. But it -is usually better to bring the subjects of the books together, -regardless of the wording of the title. - -[Decoration] - -FOOTNOTES: - -[29] Always use the word _see_ in preference to _vide_. - -[30] This expression is often used, although it can scarcely be -considered as English. - -[31] See his answer to question 9892, _Minutes of Evidence, Commission_ -1849. - - - - -[Decoration] - -CHAPTER VI. - -ARRANGEMENT. - - -Rule II. of the British Museum is: "Titles to be arranged -alphabetically, according to the English alphabet only (whatever be the -order of the alphabet in which a foreign name might have been entered in -its original language);" and this rule has been generally followed. Mr. -Cutter (rule 169) adds to this, "Treat I and J, U and V, as separate -letters;" and every consulter of the British Museum Catalogue must wish -that this rule was adopted there, for anything so confusing as this -unnecessary mixing of the letters I and J and U and V it is scarcely -possible to imagine. Mr. Cutter goes on: "ij, at least in the olden -Dutch names, should be arranged as y; do not put Spanish names beginning -with Ch, Ll, Ñ, after all other names beginning with C, L, and N, as is -done by the Spanish Academy." - -The Museum rule (XIII.) is: "German names in which the letters ä, ö, or -ü occur, to be spelt with the diphthong æ, oe, and ue respectively." - -Mr. Cutter follows this, and adds to it (rule 25):-- - - "In Danish names, if the type å is not to be had, use its - older equivalent _aa_; in a manuscript catalogue the modern - orthography ä should be employed. Whatever is chosen should - be uniformly used, however the names may appear in the books. - The diphthong æ should not be written ae, nor should ö be - written oe; ö, not oe, should be used for ø. - - "In Hungarian names write ö, ü, with the diæresis (not oe, - ue), and arrange like the English o, u. - - "The Swedish names, ä, å, ö, should be so written (not ae, - oe), and arranged as the English a, o." - -The Cambridge rule (10) is as follows: "German and Scandinavian names, -in which the forms ä, ö, ü, å, occur, to be treated, for the purpose of -alphabetical sequence, as if spelt with ae, oe, and ao respectively. In -German names ä, ö, ü, to be printed ae, oe, ue." - -The Library Association rule (44) is: "The German ä, ö, ü, are to be -arranged as if written out in full ae, oe, ue." - -The first part of the Cambridge rule and the whole of that of the -Library Association is likely to lead to confusion. The only safe way to -deal with these letters is either to spell them out, or to arrange them -as if they were English letters. The English alphabet must be -pre-eminent in an English catalogue. - -The rule that M', Mc, St., etc., should be arranged as if spelt Mac, -Saint, etc., stands on a different basis from the above, and the reason -is, as stated by Mr. Cutter (rule 173), "because they are so -pronounced." When we see St., we at once say Saint, and therefore look -under Sa. - -The Index Society rule enters fully into this point, and explains what -is a difficulty to some: "6. Proper names with the prefix St., as St. -Albans, St. John, to be arranged in the alphabet as if written in full, -_Saint_. When the word _Saint_ represents a ceremonial title, as in the -case of St. Alban, St. Giles, and St. Augustine, these names to be -arranged under the letters A and G respectively; but the places St. -Albans, St. Giles, and St. Augustine will be found under the prefix -_Saint_. The prefixes M' and Mc to be arranged as if written in full, -Mac." - -When several titles follow one heading, it is necessary to use a dash in -place of repeating the heading, and there are one or two points worthy -of attention in respect to this dash. - -The Library Association rule is: "35. The heading is not to be repeated; -a single indent or dash indicates the omission of the preceding heading -or title." - -The Index Society rule is rather fuller: "17. A dash, instead of an -indentation, to be used as a mark of repetition. The dash to be kept for -entries exactly similar, and the word to be repeated when the second -differs in any way from the first. The proper name to be repeated when -that of a different person. In the case of joint authors the Christian -names or initials of the first, whose surname is arranged in the -alphabet, to be in parentheses, but the Christian names of the second to -be in the natural order, as _Smith_ (John) and Alexander _Brown_, not -_Smith_ (John) and _Brown_ (Alexander)." - -The reason for the last direction is that the Christian name is only -brought back in order to make the alphabetical position of the surname -clear; and as this is not necessary in respect to the second person, the -names should remain in their natural order. - -Dashes should be of a uniform length, and that length should not be too -great. It is a great mistake to suppose that the dash is to be the -length of the line which is not repeated. If it is necessary to mark the -repetition of a portion of the title as well as the author, this should -be indicated by another dash, and not by the elongation of the former -one; thus:-- - -Milton (John), Works in Verse and Prose, Printed from the - Original Editions, with Life by the Rev. John Mitford. 8 - vols. 8vo. London, 1851. - - ---- Poetical Works, with Notes, Life, etc., by the Rev. H. J. - Todd. 6 vols. 8vo. London, 1801. - - ---- ---- ---- Second Edition. 7 vols. royal 8vo. London, 1809. - - ---- ---- with Notes, edited by Sir Egerton Brydges. 6 vols. - small 8vo. London, 1853. - -All the dashes except the first, which represents the author's name, can -be got rid of by using the words [the same] or [another edition], etc. - -In the alphabetization of a catalogue the prefixes in personal names, -even when printed separately, are to be treated as if they were joined; -thus:-- - - De Montfort. De Quincey. - Demophilus. Des Barres. - De Morgan. Du Chaillu. - Demosthenes. - -In the case of compound words a different plan, however, is to be -adopted. Each word is to be treated as separate, and arranged -accordingly. The Index Society rule is as follows: "4. Headings -consisting of two or more distinct words are not to be treated as -integral portions of one word; thus the arrangement should be:-- - - Grave, John } { Grave at Kherson - Grave at Kherson } { Grave, John - Grave of Hope } not { Gravelot - Grave Thoughts } { Grave of Hope - Gravelot } { Gravesend - Gravesend } { Grave Thoughts" - -Mr. Cutter enters very fully into this point of arrangement in his -rules. - -It is a very frequent mistake to overlook the fact that the Christian -name placed after a surname is merely there for the sake of convenience, -and to make it take its place with the words that follow in their -natural position. For instance, in the above examples John Grave stands -at the head, because Grave is the only portion that can be considered in -the alphabet. If, however, there was a Charles or a Henry Grave, they -would take their position above John Grave, because their Christian -names are all in the same category. - -The order in which the entries under an author's name should be arranged -is dealt with in the British Museum rules LXIX. to LXXVII., but it is -not necessary to quote all these in this place. - -The Library Association rules put the matter very succinctly:-- - - "38. The works of an author are to be arranged in the - following order:-- - - "_a._ Collected works. - - "_b._ Partial collections. - - "_c._ Individual works in alphabetical order of titles, - under the first word not an article or a preposition having - the meaning of 'concerning.' - - "Translations are to follow the originals in alphabetical - order of languages." - -The Cambridge Rule is as follows:-- - - "38. The works of an author to be entered in the following - order:-- - - "(1) Collected works in the original language. - - "(2) Translations of collected works. - - "(3) Collections of two or more works. - - "(4) Separate works. - - "(5) Entire portions of a separate work to follow that - work. - - "(6) Selections or collected fragments." - -This question of arrangement is distinctly one which may be modified -according to the special needs of a particular library. It only becomes -a question of importance in a very large library, because in a small -library the number of entries under one author are not often very -numerous. I should take exception to the arrangement of separate works -in alphabetical order, because in the case of titles other than those of -plays, poems, novels, etc. (which have arbitrary titles), there is -little that is suitable for such arrangement, and it is practically no -order at all. I should prefer the chronological order as the most useful -for reference. In the case of those authors whose works are voluminous, -some system of classification of the separate works is needed. Thus -Milton's prose works should be arranged separately from his poems. - -It is also a question whether translations should not be kept together -at the end. Abstracts of the contents of collected editions of an -author's works greatly add to the convenience of a catalogue. It is -almost a necessity in a lending library, as by this means you can send -for the particular volume you require. The adoption of the plan at the -British Museum would save a reader from sending for a whole set of books -when he only wants one volume. Mr. Parry, in his evidence before the -Commission, alludes to this point. He said: "I remember there was one -rule as to collected works, that each separate work in the collection -was to be expressed upon the title that we wrote, and afterwards printed -separately under the collected heading in the catalogue; that was -abandoned, I remember, and I certainly thought it was an important -abandonment: it was the abandonment, as it seemed to me, of a useful -principle; but it was abandoned, I believe, for the purpose of -expediting the catalogue; and in all respects we endeavoured as much as -possible to shorten our labour consistently with accuracy" (p. 467). - -Mr. Cutter deals with this point in his rule 197: "Arrange _contents_ -either in the order of the volumes or alphabetically by the titles of -the articles." After giving an example, he adds: "It is evident how much -more compendious the second method is. But there is no reason why an -alphabetical 'contents' should not be run into a single paragraph. - -"The titles of novels and plays contained in any collection ought to be -entered in the main alphabet; it is difficult then to see the advantage -of an alphabetical arrangement of the same titles under the collection. -Many other collections are composed of works for which alphabetical -order is no gain, because the words of their titles are not mnemonic -words, and it is not worth while to take the trouble of arranging them; -but there are others composed of both classes in which such order may be -convenient." - -We have been considering the arrangement of the titles of ordinary -books, but here it will be necessary to go back somewhat, and ask what -we have to catalogue. We may have printed books, newspapers, -manuscripts (including autographs), prints and drawings, and maps. -Newspapers may be included with printed books, but the rest must, -without doubt, be kept distinct. When these different classes are small, -they can with advantage be catalogued separately at the end of the -general catalogue; but when any or all of them are large, they must be -treated as distinct subjects, and catalogued according to special rules -which cannot be given here. - -What is a printed book? Some have made a distinction between tracts (or -pamphlets) and books; but any definition of the former, intended to -distinguish them from the latter, which has been attempted has always -failed to satisfy the bibliographer. It is only necessary to imagine the -confusion that would be caused in the library of the British Museum if -the titles were thus sorted to see the futility of any such distinction. -The only excuse for a separate catalogue of pamphlets is in the case of -those libraries which possess a large number of ephemeral pamphlets, -bound up in a long series, and kept distinct. Here, as the pamphlets -are only occasionally required, it may be found unadvisable to fill the -general catalogue with uninteresting entries. It may be supposed that -the last remark, as recognizing the existence of a pamphlet, is -contradictory to that which goes before, but it is not really so. There -is no doubt of the existence of a something which is undoubtedly a -pamphlet, but there is no rule by which some other small book can be -distinguished as a pamphlet or not. The special characteristic of a -pamphlet does not entirely consist in the number of pages, for books in -which the most momentous discoveries have been announced have been made -up of few leaves, and it does not entirely consist in the importance or -otherwise of the subject. - -There is one class of pamphlets which gives the cataloguer much trouble, -viz., Extracts from Journals and Transactions. If these are catalogued -without any indication that they are excerpts, readers of the catalogue -are misled into the belief in the existence of separate books which were -never issued. At the same time the catalogue is unnecessarily enlarged -if the full particulars as to the title of the journal from which the -pamphlet has been extracted are given. If there are many of these titles -it will be well to adopt some sign, such as a dagger, at the beginning -of the title to indicate the character of the pamphlet. - -When we have decided to arrange in one general alphabet the titles of -ordinary books, both those whose authors are known and those which are -anonymous, we are still left with a large number of books which are -different in character from ordinary books. We then have to decide how -to deal with journals and transactions, ephemerides, observations, -reports, etc. These classes of works are generally kept distinct, but -are included in the general alphabet as academies or transactions, -periodical publications or journals. In the case of comparatively small -private libraries, there is no need for the separation at all, as these -seldom contain many journals or transactions; but if it be advisable to -make the distinction, I think the balance of advantage is on the side -of keeping the class outside the alphabet, chiefly for the reason that -inner alphabets are confusing and disadvantageous. - -There are two main reasons in favour of the separation of serials, -periodicals, or whatever other name we may give the class. The -theoretical reason is, that they are not like other books, and that the -rules for one will not apply to the other. It is agreed, on all hands, -that MSS. should be separated from printed books, and yet a MS. is often -more like a printed book than a journal is like a distinct treatise. I -mean that in the one case the difference is merely one of -production,--print or writing,--and in the other it is a structural -difference of the mode of composition. - -The practical reason is, that you eliminate the chief disturbing -elements of a catalogue. The catalogue of ordinary books, if well made -in the first instance, requires little alteration, and needs only -additions; but the catalogue of serials, by the very nature of its -contents, wants continued change. - -Some librarians who have followed the British Museum rules continue the -terms adopted there of _Academies_ and _Periodical Publications_; but I -think the headings _Transactions_ and _Journals_ are in every way -preferable. The word _Academy_ is entirely foreign to our habits, and -most of those academies which exist here are institutions quite distinct -from societies which publish transactions. Almost the only exception to -this rule is the Royal Irish Academy. Even abroad, societies are more -numerous than academies.[32] With respect to the heading _Periodical -Publications_, it may be said that transactions would logically come as -properly under it as journals and magazines, because all are published -periodically. - -This subject of the arrangement of periodicals has not been treated of -so exhaustively as it deserves. Mr. J. B. Bailey communicated a paper on -"Some Points to be Considered in Preparing Catalogues of Transactions -and Periodicals" to the Library Association of the United Kingdom in -February 1880,[33] in which he affirms that so little agreement is there -among cataloguers, that the three most recent catalogues of scientific -transactions and periodicals then published were arranged on different -plans. The three catalogues referred to were (1) _Catalogue of -Scientific Serials_, 1633-1876, by S. H. Scudder, Cambridge, U.S., 1879; -(2) _Catalogue of the Library of the Royal Medical and Chirurgical -Society_, London, 1879; (3) _Catalogue of the Library of the Museum of -Practical Geology and Geological Survey_, London, 1878. - -At the Cambridge Meeting of the Library Association, 1882, I -communicated a paper entitled "Thoughts on the Cataloguing of Journals -and Transactions." In this paper I discussed some of the open questions -respecting their arrangement, and these points I may recapitulate here. -Mr. Bailey is in favour of Mr. Scudder's union of journals and -transactions in one catalogue, but he is not so satisfied that the plan -of arranging these under the names of the places of publication adopted -by that bibliographer is the best. - -The two chief questions which arise, after we have settled the point -that these serials shall be kept distinct from the general alphabet, are -these:-- - - (1) Shall journals and transactions be treated as one and the same - class, or shall they be arranged in separate alphabets? - - (2) If journals and transactions are kept distinct, how shall they be - arranged? - - -I. - -Mr. Scudder, as already mentioned, treats journals and transactions as -one and the same class, and arranges both together, according to a -combined geographical and alphabetical system. This is, I think, an -inconvenient arrangement for a catalogue, for the following reason: -Transactions are nearly always known by the names of the places where -they are issued, but journals are not known by the name of the place of -publication. For instance, suppose a reader comes to the librarian for -the _Jahrbuch_ of the _Physikalischer Verein_, the librarian would -naturally ask, Which one of these societies? and the reader might answer -Frankfort; but if the _Canadian Journal_ were required it is probable -that neither reader nor librarian would remember whether it were -published at Toronto or at Montreal. The society of its very nature has -a local habitation, while the journal has a name, but is not necessarily -associated with the place where it is published. It therefore follows -that if the titles of the two kinds of periodicals are arranged on -different systems, it will be better to keep them distinct than to unite -them in one alphabet. In the British Museum Catalogue the two classes -are kept distinct, but both are arranged under the names of places, so -that they might quite as well have been united in one alphabet. The -reason for separation entirely depends, it seems to me, upon the -difference of arrangement adopted for each. - - -II. - -Mr. Cutter's rules on this question of arrangement may be considered -best under the respective headings of Transactions and Journals. - -_Transactions._ - -Mr. Cutter says (rule 40):-- - - "Societies are authors of their journals, memoirs, - proceedings, transactions, publications.... The chief - practices in regard to societies have been to enter them (1. - British Museum) under a special heading--_Academies_--with a - geographical arrangement; (2. Boston Public Library, printed - catalogue) under the name of the place where they have their - headquarters; (3. Harvard College Library and Boston Public - Library, present system) under the name of the place, if it - enters into the legal name of the society, otherwise under - the first word of that name not an article; (4. Boston - Athenæum) English societies under the first word of the - society's name not an article; foreign societies under the - name of the place. Both 3. and 4. put under the place all - purely local societies, those whose membership or objects - are confined to the place. The first does not deserve a - moment's consideration; such a heading is out of place in an - author-catalogue, and the geographical arrangement only - serves to complicate matters, and render it more difficult to - find any particular academy. The second is utterly unsuited - to American and English societies. The third practice is - simple; but it is difficult to see the advantage of the - exception which it makes to its general rule of entry under - the society's name; the exception does not help the - cataloguer, for it is just as hard to determine whether the - place enters into the _legal_ name as to ascertain the name; - it does not help the reader, for he has no means of knowing - whether the place is part of the legal name or not. The - fourth is simple and intelligible; it is usually easy for - both cataloguer and reader to determine whether a society is - English or foreign.... - - "Fifth Plan, Rule 1. Enter academies, associations, - institutes, universities, libraries, galleries, museums, - colleges, and all similar bodies, both English and foreign, - according to their corporate name, neglecting an initial - article when there is one. - - "_Exception 1._ Enter the royal academies of Berlin, - Göttingen, Leipzig, Lisbon, Madrid, Munich, St. Petersburg, - Vienna, etc., and the 'Institut' of Paris under those cities. - An exception is an evil; this one is adopted because the - academies are usually known by the name of the cities, and - are hardly ever referred to by the name Königliches, Real, - etc." - -I cannot agree with Mr. Cutter's remarks in the above extracts. After a -pretty extensive experience of the cataloguing of transactions, I have -found plan No. 2 far and away the most convenient for reference; it has -its own peculiar difficulties, but these are really much fewer than in -any of the other plans, and I entirely fail to see why it should be -stigmatized as "utterly unsuited to American and English societies." No -doubt a large number of societies come under the heading of London, but -most large towns in the country have their societies, and the societies -of Dublin, Edinburgh, Glasgow, Liverpool, and Manchester all find their -proper places in the alphabet. - -The fourth plan may be simple, but it is far from logical, and some good -reason is required for the adoption of separate rules for English and -foreign societies. - -Exception 1 is surely unnecessary, for the publications of the Société -Météorologique de France have just as much right to appear under "Paris" -as the publications of the "Institut" (which, by the way, is the -"Institut" of France, not of Paris). - -The difficulties of this first word (not an article) arrangement are -numerous. For instance, all the French societies will be under -_Société_, and a large number of the English societies under _Royal_. -Then, again, how many German and Swiss towns have a _Naturforschende -Gesellschaft_--the confusion of which is obviated by arranging them -under the names of the towns. This is one reason; but another is, that -many of these societies have double titles, with the designation of the -society in different languages. For instance, the _Neue Denkschriften_ -of the "Allgemeine Schweizerische Gesellschaft für die gesammten -Naturwissenschaften," at Zürich, is also styled _Nouveaux Mémoires de la -Société Helvétique des Sciences Naturelles_; and this at once confuses -the society with "Schweizerische Naturforschende Gesellschaft," which is -also named "Allgemeine Schweizerische Gesellschaft" and "Société -Helvétique des Sciences Naturelles." Several of the Scandinavian -societies have a Latin as well as a native name. Thus the "Kongl. -Vetenskaps Societet," of Upsala, is also called "Regia Societas -Scientiarum Upsaliensis," and its publications are known as _Acta_ and -_Nota Acta_. Again, the publications of the "Kongelige Norske -Videnskabers Selskab," of Trondhjem, have been in German as well as in -Danish, and in the former language the style of the society has taken -the two forms of "Drontheimische Gesellschaft" and of "Königl. -Norwegische Gesellschaft." Again, Bohemian societies have both a German -and a Bohemian title, and the cataloguer must choose which he will take. - -It cannot be said that by arranging the societies under the names of the -places where they meet all difficulties are overcome, but it may safely -be said that they are found with much greater ease by the consulter of -the catalogue, than if they were spread about in the alphabet under the -first words of their titles (not an article), and this, I think, is the -greatest advantage that can be claimed for any cataloguing scheme. -Another good reason for placing the societies under their place of -meeting is that their transactions are most commonly referred to as the -"Paris Mémoires," the "Berlin Abhandlungen," or the "Copenhagen -Skrifter;" and therefore it is most objectionable that the reader who -knows what he wants should have, before consulting the catalogue, to -seek for the exact wording of the society's name. - -The London Mathematical Society would come under _London_ by Cutter's -rule, although it is always spoken of as the Mathematical Society -simply; while some of the publications of the Meteorological Society -would be arranged under B (British Meteorological Society) and others -under M (Meteorological Society). Those who have little to do with -transactions can scarcely guess the confusion that occurs in catalogues -when the references are not arranged upon a sound system. - -There are two very serious objections to the geographical arrangement of -the places where societies are seated rather than the alphabetical. One -is, that you have to think what country the place is in before looking -for it; and the other, that the boundaries of Europe are constantly -being altered. If every society is placed under the name of the town -where it holds its meetings, and the towns are arranged in one general -alphabet, we have an arrangement that is simplicity itself. - -It is of paramount importance to place all the publications of a society -under one heading, even when the place of meeting may have been changed; -and in such a case as this the only safe plan is to arrange all under -the name of the last place of meeting, with cross-references from the -other places. A good instance of this is the well-known set of -transactions which is almost invariably quoted as the _Nova Acta_. The -"Kaiserliche Leopoldino-Carolinische Deutsche Akademie der -Naturforscher" published their Acta at Nuremberg between 1730 and 1754, -and their _Nova Acta_ at the same place between 1757 and 1791. The _Nova -Acta_ has subsequently been published at Erlangen, Breslau, and Bonn, -and the present seat of the academy is at Dresden. - -There is of course a difficulty in the case of peripatetic societies -both national (such as the British Association) and international (such -as the Congress of Prehistoric Archæology); but these societies have -usually permanent headquarters, and these may be treated as the -headings. - -No mention has been made of what we rather vaguely style "Publishing -Societies," because these require special rules. They should be -catalogued with a general entry under the division of Transactions, but -the separate books published by each society must be catalogued in the -general catalogue. - -_Journals._ - -Mr. Cutter's rule, No. 54 (_Rules for a Dictionary Catalogue_, p. 53), -is as follows: "Periodicals are to be treated as anonymous, and entered -under the first word. Ex. _Popular_ Science Monthly, _Littell's_ Living -Age. - - "When a periodical changes its title, the whole may be catalogued - under the original title, with an explanatory note there, and a - reference from the new title to the old; or each part may be - catalogued under its own title, with references: 'For a continuation - _see_ ;' 'For ten previous volumes _see_ .' - - "Make a reference from the name of the editor when the periodical is - commonly called by his name, as is the case with Silliman's _Journal - of Science_...." - -I agree, generally, with this rule, but I think that we must arrange -somehow that the whole of a journal should appear in one place in the -catalogue, however much the title may have been changed. Thus the title -of the well-known _Philosophical Magazine_ has undergone many changes, -but all should appear under the heading of "_Philosophical Magazine_" -The first series is known as _Tilloch's Philosophical Magazine_, and the -current series as the _London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical -Magazine and Journal_. - -Although the rule should be to place the titles under the first word not -an article, some judgment must be displayed. Thus the _New Monthly -Magazine_ should be placed under "New," because it was a rival and not a -continuation of the _Monthly Magazine_; but the _Neue Notizen_ of -Froriep must come under "Notizen," of which it is a second series. - -As a rule, it is objectionable to place journals under their editors' -names, because editors are continually changing. For instance, the -famous German scientific journal (_Annalen der Physik_) which was for so -many years associated with the name of Poggendorff no longer bears the -name of that distinguished man. After his death his name entirely -disappeared from the title-page. - -Something must also be said respecting astronomical and meteorological -observations, reports of various institutions, surveys, etc. These are -not strictly transactions; but the same principle which makes it -expedient to take transactions out of the general alphabet applies to -these books. Observations are sometimes catalogued under the name of the -observer; but this is a bad practice, because the observer changes, and -it is only the observatory which is permanent, and this should be -arranged under the place where the observatory is situated, as -Greenwich, Paris, etc. The treatment of reports is a more difficult -matter, and here again judgment must be called into play. A particular -report on a special subject must be treated as a book; but the series of -reports of commissions, or the annual reports of an institution as -serials, may well be brought under a separate division. - -[Decoration] - -FOOTNOTES: - -[32] Was it not Christopher North's Shepherd who said, "Open a school -and call it an academy"? - -[33] _Monthly Notices_, No. 2. - - - - -[Decoration] - -CHAPTER VII. - -SOMETHING ABOUT MSS. - - -Very little need be said here about the cataloguing of manuscripts, -because it is a distinct art from the cataloguing of printed books; but -most libraries contain a few manuscripts, and therefore it is needful to -say something. - -What a large collection of MSS. really is, is partly answered by Mr. -Maunde Thompson, late Keeper of the MSS., and now Principal Librarian, -British Museum, in an interesting paper, "On the Arrangement and -Preservation of Manuscripts," read before the Library Association in -1886. Mr. Thompson writes:-- - - "While in foreign countries it is the custom to subdivide and - deposit in different custodies the several classes of MSS. after - their kind, in England the Museum is the only national institution - where MSS. of all descriptions are purchased for the public use. In - the Department of MSS., accordingly, may be found every kind of MS., - from papyri dating back to the second century before Christ down to - the correspondence of our own day on which the ink is scarcely dry. - Papyri, ancient and mediæval MSS. of all periods and in all - languages from the fifth to the fifteenth century and later, - illuminated MSS., literary works of all periods, state papers and - literary and private correspondence, charters and rolls, seals, - casts of seals, and bullæ--all these are brought together under the - custody of the keepers."[34] - -Now very few of these rare objects will be found in ordinary libraries. -The manuscripts to be found there will probably be literary works, -historical and literary correspondence, and perhaps some deeds or family -documents. If the manuscripts consist only of a few unprinted literary -works or original manuscripts afterwards printed, these may well be -included in the general catalogue of printed books. When there are -autograph letters and miscellaneous MSS., these must be kept separate. -The cataloguer must then consult the best catalogues of collections of -manuscripts, and choose the plan best suited to his particular purpose. -A collection of autograph letters will best be catalogued under the -names of the writers, arranged in alphabetical order; while a series of -historical documents will often be more conveniently arranged in -chronological order. - -The usual mode of cataloguing adopted is to register the contents of the -particular collection of manuscripts in the order which it stands, and -then to make a full index. The result of this plan is the production of -a series of volumes of great interest to the reader. Many a pleasant and -instructive hour may be spent in the turning over of the pages of such -catalogues as that of the Harleian Collection, or of the various volumes -which contain the descriptions of the additional manuscripts in the -British Museum. - -There is, however, a great want of a general catalogue or general index -to the vast collections of the British Museum. The production of such a -work would cause so large an expenditure of labour that perhaps we can -scarcely expect it to be produced; but I venture to think that something -might be done to bring the very miscellaneous collection of catalogues -into some more uniform system than it is at present. The subject index -which can be referred to in the MS. room is a work of the greatest -value, and he who turns over a few pages of a few of the volumes of -which this subject catalogue consists will obtain a more vivid idea of -the exceeding richness of the MS. Department of the British Museum than -by any other means. This classified catalogue we owe to Mr. Bond, -formerly Keeper of the MSS., and late Principal Librarian, and every -scholar must feel deep gratitude to him for this great gift of -knowledge. If this were printed, it would form a work of immense value; -but probably before this could be done it would be necessary to -re-catalogue on one system a large number of the entries. - -With the present catalogues at the Reading Room table, when a certain -known manuscript is required, the searcher goes at once to the special -catalogue, and he has little or no difficulty. If he wants to find a -manuscript upon a particular subject, he can look at the subject -catalogue; but if he wants to find all the manuscripts of a given book, -he will have to look up the separate indexes of the different -collections. This will be a long and tedious undertaking, and the -searcher will usually need the assistance of the gentlemen of the -Department--assistance which is always freely and courteously rendered. - -Catalogues of certain classes of manuscripts have been produced which -are of monumental value; but I think a great desideratum is a catalogue -of all the distinct works in the Manuscript Department, with information -respecting the printing of such as have been printed. Possibly such a -work, by which can be found the MS. copies of the works of our great -authors,--and, for the matter of that, of our small ones too,--is being -prepared. It will be a work of great labour, and if the Department -prepare it, the learning of the country will be placed under a lasting -obligation. - -We may look forward to a time when a national bibliography of our -literature shall be produced, in which manuscripts will be registered as -well as printed books. One great characteristic of manuscripts is the -permanence of their reference numbers. Printed books are moved and -change their shelf-marks, but the number of a manuscript is always the -same. Sometimes the manuscript is known by the name of the collection -with its number, and sometimes the reference is to a former shelf-mark; -but if originally a shelf-mark, it is continued as a part of the -manuscript, however much the original position in the library may have -been changed. - -Catalogues of manuscripts are more distinctly literary works than are -catalogues of printed books. Thus Mr. G. F. Warner's _Catalogue of the -Manuscripts and Muniments of Alleyn's College of God's Gift at Dulwich_ -(1881) forms an indispensable portion of any Shakespearian or dramatic -library. The various catalogues of manuscripts in the Bodleian Library, -and the Catalogue of the Cambridge University Manuscripts,[35] are -additions to general literature of a very high character. - -[Decoration] - -FOOTNOTES: - -[34] _Library Chronicle_, vol. iv., pp. 33-9. - -[35] _Catalogue of the Manuscripts Preserved in the Library of the -University of Cambridge._ Edited for the Syndics of the University -Press, vol. i., 1856; vol. ii., 1857; vol. iii., 1858; vol. iv., 1861; -vol. v., 1867. _Index_ by H. R. Luard, 1867. 8vo. - - - - -[Decoration] - -CHAPTER VIII. - -RULES FOR A SMALL LIBRARY.[36] - - -HEADINGS. - - _AUTHOR._--1. All books to be entered under their authors' surnames; - when there are two or more authors, the first is to be taken as the - leading name. [75] - - 2. Foreign compound names to be arranged under the first name. - English compound names under the last, except in those cases where - the first is known to be a true surname. [76] - - 3. Proper names of foreigners to be alphabetically arranged under - the prefixes Dal, Del, Della, Des, Du, Le, La; but not under the - prefixes D', Da, De, Von, Van, Van der. English names to be - arranged under the prefixes De, De la, Van, Mac, O', etc. [80] - - 4. Peers to be arranged under their titles, and not under their - family names, except in such cases as that of Horace Walpole, where - a man is seldom known by his title. Bishops, deans, etc., to be - sought under their family names. [87] - - 5. Sovereigns, saints, and friars to be registered under their - Christian names. [91] - - 6. Latin authors to be registered under their nomens, except in - those cases where the agnomen has been popularly adopted. [101] - - 7. Oriental names to be registered in accordance with the system - adopted by a recognized authority on the subject. [95] - - 8. When an author has changed his name, he is to be registered by - the last one adopted. [97] - - 9. Married women to be registered under their married name, except - in those cases where they have only written under their maiden name. - [98] - - 10. When an author has adopted several pseudonyms at various times, - all are to be brought together under the author's true name. When - an author has consistently used one pseudonym, and is solely known - by that name, he can be registered under it, with a reference from - his true name. [146] - - 11. Christian names of authors are to follow their surnames, within - parentheses, and are always to be written in full. [95] - -_Non-Author Headings._ - - 12. Trials to be entered under the name of the defendant in a - criminal suit, and of the plaintiff in a civil suit. Trials relating - to vessels to be entered under the name of the vessel. [122] - - 13. Catalogues to be arranged under the heading of "Catalogues," and - subdivided under the sub-headings of the objects catalogued. [123] - - 14. Records of voyages not entirely written by one author to be - brought under the name of the vessel. [127] - - 15. All anonymous books whose authors are certainly known are to be - registered under those authors' names. [130] - - 16. When an author is unknown, and the initials only are given on - the title-page of a book, or at the end of the preface, dedication, - or other preliminary matter, the book is to be considered as - anonymous, and treated in accordance with the following rules - respecting anonymous works. [145] - - 17. Anonymous works relating to a person or a place to be registered - under the name of that person or place. [131] - - 18. Anonymous works with a catch-title, such as the title of a - novel, to be registered under the first word of that title. [131] - - 19. Other anonymous works to be registered under the name of the - subject which is prominently referred to on the title-page, and in - the language of the title-page. An adjective is frequently to be - preferred to a substantive as a heading. For instance, when it - contains the point of the compound, as _Alimentary_ Canal, _English_ - History, etc. [131] - - -THE TITLE. - - 20. The title of a book when not long is to be taken in its - entirety. When long curtailment must be undertaken with care, and - dots should be inserted where words have been omitted. [133] - - 21. Information respecting the edition and the editor, and any - additional matter, should be included in the catalogue slip. [160] - - -PLACE OF PUBLICATION. - - 22. The place of publication must always be given, and if it be not - found on the title-page, it must be added between brackets whenever - known. The name always to be given as it appears on the title-page. - Sometimes the place of printing, when different from that of - publication, is added, but this is only necessary in rare cases. - [163] - - -DATE. - - 23. Dates are always to be given in a catalogue in Arabic numerals. - It is important that the date should be discovered when it does not - occur on the title-page. The date may sometimes occur as a - chronogram, which should not be overlooked. [164] - - 24. Greek dates require special attention. For a table of these - see Chapter IV., p. 167. - - -SIZE-NOTATION. - - 25. In books published before the use of machine-made papers, the - size of books is to be distinguished by the signatures and the fold - of the water-mark of the hand-made paper. In modern books demy - octavo is to be considered as the standard of an octavo. All above - that size to be styled large octavo, and all below small octavo. - Quartos and folios to be so designated, except in those cases where - they are either specially large or specially small, when they should - respectively be described as large quarto or small folio. [168] - - -COLLATION. - - 26. In the case of rare books a collation should be added to the - title slip; but all books, when only in one volume, should have the - number of their pages added. [178] - - -ABSTRACTS OF CONTENTS. - - 27. When the contents of a set of works are very varied, a short - abstract of the contents of each volume may be added with - advantage. When the contents are of a similar character, like a - collection of plays, it will be more convenient to throw the titles - into alphabetical order, and add the number of the volume to each - entry. [206] - - -REFERENCES. - - 28. All references should be in English, and the subject of a book - must be referenced, even if it is not clearly expressed on the - title-page. [187] - - 29. When a book contains something which is not mentioned on the - title-page, it must be added either between brackets or in a note, - and then a reference can be made to it; but no reference must be - made to a title which does not contain the information required. - [187] - - 30. References in an alphabetical catalogue should not be - classified. Thus Gold should be under G, and Silver under S, instead - of being grouped under Metals. Cross-references may be given from - Metals to Gold and Silver. [188] - - 31. It is not necessary to follow the exact wording of a title in - the reference but it will be often more convenient for the - cataloguer to make a heading which may include several references. - [187] - - -ARRANGEMENT. - - 32. Before arranging the entries of a catalogue it will be necessary - to decide whether all the books are to be included in one alphabet; - and if not, what are to be excluded. [209] - - 33. Pamphlets or tracts should not be catalogued separately from the - other books, except in very special cases. [210] - - 34. If a library contains many magazines or journals, transactions - of societies, or astronomical and other observations, it will be - well to keep these distinct from the general catalogue; but if they - are few, they can be included in the general alphabet. [211] - - 35. Transactions of societies should be arranged under the name of - the place where the society holds its meetings, and these names - should be arranged in alphabetical order. [219] - - 36. When a society has shifted its place of meeting, all its - publications should be entered under the name of the existing - place, with references from the names of the previous places of - meeting. [223] - - 37. Journals should be arranged in alphabetical order under the - first word of the title not an article. [225] - - 38. Journals not to be placed under the editors' names. [226] - - 39. Astronomical and meteorological observations should be kept - distinct from transactions of societies, but they may be arranged in - the same way under the names of the places where the observatories - are situated. [226] - -_Alphabet._ - - 40. The arrangement to be according to the order of the English - alphabet. I and J, U and V, to be treated as separate letters. [198] - - 41. In German names ä, ö, ü to be treated as if written a, o, u. If - it be desired to arrange them as ae, oe, ue, they must be so - written. [199] - - 42. The prefixes Mr., Mc, St., etc., should be arranged as if spelt - Mister, Mac, Saint, etc. [200] - - 43. When the word _Saint_ represents a ceremonial title, as in the - case of St. Alban, St. Giles, and St. Augustine, these names are to - be arranged under the letters A and G respectively; but the places - St. Albans, St. Giles, and St. Augustines should be found under the - prefix Saint. [201] - - 44. Prefixes in proper names, even when printed separately, are to - be treated as if they were joined. Thus De Morgan will come before - Demosthenes, and De Quincey after Demosthenes. [205] - - 45. Headings consisting of two or more distinct words are not to be - treated as integral portions of one word. [205] - -_Order of Sub-Entries._ - - 46. The works of an author should be arranged in the following order:-- - - _a._ Collected works. - - _b._ Partial collections. - - _c._ Separate works in chronological order, except in the case of -plays or novels, which may be in alphabetical order. - - _d._ Translations in the same order as that adopted for the original -works. [205] - - -MANIPULATION. - - 47. Slips of paper or thick cards should be used for writing the - titles upon. A convenient size is that of a page of note paper used - lengthways. The shelf-mark can be placed at the top of the - right-hand corner. The author's name or heading should be written on - a line by itself at the left-hand side, about an inch from the top - of the paper. - - 48. The references may be written upon similar slips, so as to range - with the titles. - - 49. Various directions as to sorting have been given, but the worker - will soon find out for himself the most convenient mode. The - arrangement should be made in regular sequence. Thus the slips must - be sorted into first letters, then into second letters, and so on. - - 50. When the slips are sorted, it will be necessary to place them in - boxes or drawers for safety. - - 51. If the slips are sent to the printer, they must be numbered; but - when there are a large number, it is not necessary to put the full - number on each slip. It will be sufficient to number up to one - hundred, and then begin again, marking down each additional hundred. - The alphabetical order of the slips will check the numbering. - - 52. When a catalogue is printed, lines of repetition must be used if - the author's name or other heading is the same in several entries. - This line should not be too long, as it is a mistake to vary its - length to denote the length of that which is repeated. [201] - - 53. The usual form for the library copy of a catalogue is folio. If - the catalogue is in manuscript, the left-hand page should in all - cases be left vacant for additions, and the entries on the - right-hand page should not be too closely written, as it is - difficult to tell how many additions may be required before the - catalogue is worn out. In the case of a printed catalogue, two pages - of print can be pasted on one page, and here the right-hand column - should be left blank for additions. - -[Decoration] - -FOOTNOTE: - -[36] The number at the end of each rule refers to the page of this book -where the reason for the particular rule is more fully discussed. - - - - -[Decoration] - -APPENDIX. - -LIST OF LATIN NAMES OF PLACES. - - -The cataloguer will often find it difficult to tell where a book was -printed in those cases where the name of the place is given in its Latin -form. Although books have been compiled to give this information, they -are not always at hand, and a list of the Latin names of some of the -most important places where books have been printed will probably be -found useful. The same place has often several Latin forms, as will be -seen by this list:-- - - _Aberdonia_, Aberdeen. - _Abredea_, Aberdeen. - _Abredonia_, Aberdeen. - _Amsteloedamum_, _Amstelodamum_, or _Amstelredamum_, - Amsterdam. - _Andegavum_, Angers. - _Andoverpa_, Antwerp. - _Andreapolis_, St. Andrews. - _Antverpia_, Antwerp. - _Ardmacha_, Armagh. - _Argentina_, _Argentoratum_, Strasburg. - _Athenæ Rauracæ_, Basel. - _Augusta Taurinorum_, Turin. - _Augusta Trebocorum_, Strasburg. - _Augusta Trevirorum_, Treves. - _Augusta Vindelicorum_, Augsburg. - _Aurelia_, _Aureliacum_, Orleans. - _Aurelia Allobrogum_, Geneva. - - _Bamberga_, _Babenberga_, Bamberg. - _Barchino_, _Barcino_, or _Barxino_, Barcelona. - _Basilea_, Basel. - _Bathonia_, Bath. - _Berolinum_, Berlin. - _Bipontium_, Zweibrücken. - _Bisuntia_, or _Bisuntium_, Besançon. - _Bononia_, Bologna. - _Brixia_, Breschia. - _Brugæ_, Bruges. - _Bruxellæ_, Bruxelles. - _Burdigala_, Bordeaux. - _Burgi_, Burgos. - _Buscum Ducis_, Bois le Duc, or Hertogenbosch. - - _Cadomum_, Caen. - _Cæsar Augusta_, Saragossa. - _Cæsarodunum Turonum_, Tours. - _Cameracum_, Cambray. - _Cantabrigia_, Cambridge. - _Casurgis_, Prague. - _Cluniacum_, Cluni. - _Coburgum_, Coburg. - _Codania_, Copenhagen. - _Colonia Agrippina_, _C. Claudia_, _C. Ubiorum_ or - _Colonia_ simply, Cologne. - _Colonia Allobrogum_, Geneva. - _Colonia Julia Romana_, Seville. - _Colonia Munatiana_, Basel. - _Complutum_, Alcala de Henares, famous as the place of printing of - the Polyglott Bible of Cardinal Ximenes, called the "Complutensian - Bible." - _Confluentes_, Coblentz. - _Cracovia_, Cracow. - _Curia Rhetorum_, Coire. - - _Dantiscum_, Dantzig. - _Daventria_, Deventer, in Holland. - _Derbia_, Derby. - _Dordracum_, Dordrecht, or Dort. - _Dresda_, Dresden. - _Duacum_, Douay. - _Dublinum_, Dublin. - _Durocorturum_, Rheims. - - _Eboracum_, York. - _Edinburgum_, Edinburgh. - _Erfordia_, _Erphordia_, or _Erfurtum_, Erfurt. - _Etona_, Eton. - _Exonia_, Exeter. - - _Florentia_, Florence. - _Forum Livii_, Forli. - _Francofurtum ad Moenum_, _Francofortium_, _Francphordia_, - Frankfort-on-the-Maine. - _Francofurtum ad Oderam_, or _Francophordia cis Oderam_, or - _Francofurtum Marchionum_, Frankfort-on-the-Oder. - _Freiberga Hermundurorum_, Freiberg, Saxony. - _Friburgum Brisgoviæ_, Freiburg im Breisgau. - _Friburgum Helvetiorum_, Fribourg, Switzerland. - - _Ganabum_, Orleans. - _Gandavum_, Gand, or Ghent. - _Gedanum_, Dantzig. - _Genua_, Genoa. - _Gippesvicum_, Ipswich. - _Glascua_, Glasgow. - _Granata_, Granada. - _Gratianopolis_, Grenoble. - _Gravionarium_, Bamberg. - - _Hafnia_, Copenhagen. - _Haga Comitum_, The Hague. - _Hala Saxonum_, _Hala Hermundurorum_, _Hala Soraborum_, - or _Hala Magdeburgica_, Halle, in Saxony. - _Hamburgum_, or _Hammona_, Hamburg. - _Harlemum_, Haarlem. - _Heidelberga_, Heidelberg. - _Helenopolis_, Frankfort-on-the-Maine. - _Herbipolis_, Würzburg. - _Hispalis_, Seville. - _Holmia_, Stockholm. - - _Insulæ_, Lisle. - - _Juliomagum_, Angers. - - _Koburgum_, Coburg. - - _Leida_, Leyden. - _Leodicum Eburonum_, Liege. - _Leodium_, Liege. - _Lipsia_, Leipzig. - _Londinum_, _Londinium_, London. - _Lovanium_, Louvain. - _Lugdunum_, Lyons. - _Lugdunum Batavorum_, Leyden. - _Lutetia Parisiorum_, Paris. - - _Madritum_, or _Matritum_, Madrid. - _Mediolanum_, Milan. - _Moguntia_, Mentz, or Mayence. - _Monachium_, Munich. - _Mons Regius_, Königsberg. - _Moscua_, Moscow. - _Mutina_, Modena. - - _Neapolis_, Naples. - _Neocomum_, Neuchatel. - _Norimberga_, Nuremberg. - - _Oenipons_, Innsbruck. - _Olyssipo_, Lisbon. - _Oxonia_, or _Oxonium_, Oxford. - - _Panormum_, Palermo. - _Papia_, Pavia. - _Parisii_, Paris. - _Patavium_, Padua. - _Pons Oeni_, Innsbruck. - _Portus Lusitaniæ_, Oporto. - _Praga_, Prague. - - _Regiomontum_, Königsberg. - _Remi_, or _Rhemi_, Rheims. - _Rhedones_, Rennes. - _Rhodopolis_, Rostock. - _Roma_, Rome. - _Rostochium_, Rostock. - _Rothomagum_, Rouen. - - _S. Albani_, St. Albans. - _Sanctandrois_, St. Andrews. - _Sylva Ducis_, or _Sylva Ducalis_, Bois le Duc, or Hertogenbosch. - - _Tarvisium_, Treviso. - _Taurinum_, Turin. - _Thermæ Antoninæ_, Baden-Baden. - _Ticinum_, Pavia. - _Tigurum_, Zürich. - _Toletum_, Toledo. - _Trajectum ad Mosam_, or _Trajectum superius_, Maestricht. - _Trajectum ad Rhenum_, or _Trajectum inferius_, Utrecht. - _Trajectum ad Viadrum_, Frankfort-on-the-Oder. - _Trecæ_, or _Tricasses_, Troyes. - _Tridentum_, Trent. - _Treviri_, Treves. - _Tubinga_, Tubingen. - _Turones_, Tours. - - _Ubii_, Cologne. - _Ultrajectum_, Utrecht. - _Ulyssipo_, Lisbon. - _Urbs vetus_, Orvieto. - - _Vallisoletum_, Valladolid. - _Venetiæ_, Venice. - _Vesontio_, Besançon. - _Vicentia_, Vicenza. - _Vienna Austriæ_, Vienna. - _Vienna in Delphinatu_, Vienne, France. - _Vigornia_, Worcester. - _Vindobona_, Vienna. - _Vratislavia_, Breslau. - - _Westmonasterium_, Westminster. - _Wirceburgum_, Wurzburg. - -These names have mostly been taken from Dr. Cotton's valuable lists:-- - -_A Typographical Gazetteer_, attempted by the Rev. Henry Cotton, D.C.L. -The Second Edition. Oxford, 1831. 8vo. - -At page 332 is an index of disguised, falsified, or fictitious places. - -At page 336, a list of the names of certain academies, etc., which -sometimes are found on the titles of books (particularly on academical -dissertations), without further specification of the place to which they -belong. - -_A Typographical Gazetteer_, attempted by the Rev. Henry Cotton, D.C.L. -Second Series. Oxford, 1866. 8vo. - -At page 335 is a revised list of fictitious places. - -[Decoration] - - - - -[Decoration] - -INDEX. - - - Abstracts of contents, 206. - ----Rules for a small library, 240. - - Academical dissertations, authorship of, 105. - - "Academies" not a good heading, 213. - - Alphabet, order of English, 198. - ----Rules for a small library, 243. - - "Anonym" an objectionable term, 129, 136 (_note_). - - Anonymous and pseudonymous books, 128-53. - ----Definition of an anonymous work, 129. - ----Headings for, 130, 143. - ----Bodleian rule, 134. - ----British Museum rule, 130. - ----Cambridge rule, 150. - ----Cutter's rule, 132. - ----Proposed rules, 133, 237. - ----Headings to be made on one system, 144. - ----Rules for a small library, 237. - - Arabic numerals to be used for dates in cataloguing, 164. - - Arrangement, 198-227. - ----Rules for a small library, 242. - - Asterisk, use of, to denote academical dissertation, 121. - - Athenæum Club Catalogue, 61. - - Author of a book, 75. - ----Not to be invented by misreading the title, 84. - ----Rules for a small library, 235. - - Authors to be placed under the name they are best known by, 85. - - - Baber's (Rev. H. H.) rules, 26. - - Bailey (J. B.), his objection to double-columned pasted-down - catalogue, 60 (_note_). - ----On the preparation of catalogues of _Transactions_ and - periodicals, 213. - - Barbier's definition of an anonymous work, 129-30. - - Becket (Thomas à) or St. Thomas, 94. - - Bentham (Jeremy), his name printed "Jéréme" in the British Museum - Catalogue, 32. - - Biber (Rev. Dr.) on use of initials as a heading, 145. - - Bibliographies _v_. Catalogues, 4. - - Bibliography, uses of a, 5. - - _Bibliotheca Cooperiana_, 19. - - Billings (J. S.), _Index Catalogue of the Library of the - Surgeon-General's Office_, 18. - - Bishops and deans to be arranged under their family names, 87. - - Blackburn's _Hints on Catalogue Titles_ noticed, 153 (_note_). - - Board of Trade Catalogue, 16. - - Bodleian Library, rules, 46. - ----Card catalogues at, 63. - - Bodleian Library, Catalogues of MSS., 233. - - Bond (Mr.), bestower of the boon of a printed catalogue for the British - Museum, 53. - - Bradshaw (H.), his views as to the index to a catalogue, 12. - ----On size-notation, 173. - ----Rule for anonymous works, 151. - - British Museum, _Report_ of the Commissioners on the Constitution - and Government of the, _quoted_ 26, 32. - ----Rules, 25; their triumph, 48. - ----Printing of first volume of Catalogue in 1841, 28, 49-51. - ---- ----Owing to a blunder, 29. - ----Various printed catalogues, 31. - ----Catalogues of MSS., 230. - ----Classified catalogue of MSS., 231. - - Bruce (John) on the British Museum Catalogue, 36. - ----On the cataloguing of anonymous works, 141. - - Bullen (G.) in favour of printing the British Museum - Catalogue, 53 (_note_). - - - Calendar, French Revolutionary, 168. - - Cambridge Libraries, treatment of size-notation in, 174. - ----University Library rules, 45. - ---- ----Catalogue of MSS., 234. - - Card catalogues, their spread in America, 62. - - Cards, use of, for variety of classification, 64. - - Carlyle (Thomas), his objection to the British Museum regulations, 34. - - Catalogue, uses of a, 5. - ----What it is, 1. - ----To make one not an easy task, 2. - ----Dangers of division of labour, 2. - ----Medium between too short and too long, 4. - ----To be made direct from the books themselves, 14. - ----How to keep one in print for years, 57. - - Catalogue, Alphabetical, the most useful, 10. - ---- ----of subjects, 15. - ----Card, its spread in America, 62. - ----Classed, nearly useless, 9, 11. - ----Dictionary, rules for, 47. - ----Raisonné, what it is, 10. - ----Universal, widespread desire for one, 6. - - Cataloguer always to think of the wants of the consulter, 3. - - Catalogues, treatment of, 123. - ---- ----British Museum rule, 123. - ---- ----Cambridge rule, 124. - ---- ----Cutter's rule, 125. - ---- ----Library Association rule, 125. - ----Not true books, 126. - ----Rules for a small library, 237. - - Catalogues v. Bibliographies, 4. - ----Manuscript, for small private libraries, 71. - - Cataloguing, ignorance of the art of, 33. - ----Scientific, a modern invention, 13. - - Christian names, not to be contracted, 95. - ----Mr. Cutter's plan of contraction, 95. - ----Alphabetical order of, 96. - ----Rules for a small library, 237. - - Christian names, foreign, turned into surnames, 96. - - Chronograms on titles, 165. - - Cochrane (J. G.) before the British Museum Commission, 33. - ----His opinion on rules, 34. - - Collation, 178-79. - ----Rules for a small library, 240. - - Collier (J. Payne), his unfortunate catalogue titles, 39. - - Compound names, treatment of, 76. - ----British Museum rule, 78. - ----Cambridge rule, 79. - ----Cutter's rule, 78. - ----Library Association rule, 79. - ----Rules for a small library, 235. - - Concordances, treatment of, 127. - - Contents, abstracts of, need of, 206. - ----Rules for a small library, 240. - - Cooper's (Charles Purton) sale catalogues, 19. - - Co-operative cataloguing, 69. - - Cotton's _Typographical Gazetteer_, 254. - - Crestadoro (Mr.) proposes index to an inventorial catalogue, 11. - - Croker (Rt. Hon. J. W.) on the British Museum Catalogue, 36. - ----Plan for pasting down British Museum Catalogue, 71. - - Cross-references, 182. - - Cutter (Mr.) on card catalogues, 62 (_note_). - ----On the advantages and disadvantages of printed or manuscript - catalogues, 54. - ----On the history of the _Dictionary Catalogue_, 11. - ----Classification of libraries, 8. - ----Definition of an anonymous work, 130. - ----Definition of an author, 75. - ----Definition of references, 181. - ----Rules for the cataloguing of _Journals_, 224. - ----Rules for the cataloguing of _Transactions_, 217. - ----Rules for a dictionary catalogue, 47. - ----Rules for pseudonyms, 148. - - - Dash as a sign of repetition, 201. - ----Index Society rule, 201. - ----Library Association rule, 201. - ----Rules for a small library, 246. - - Dates, 164-68. - ----Rules for a small library, 239. - - De Morgan (A.) on the blunders of bibliographers, 14. - ----On the uselessness of a classed catalogue, 9. - - _Dictionary Catalogue_, history of, 11, 17. - ----Rules for, 47. - - Dissertations, academical, authorship of, 105. - _Dublin Review_, _quoted_ 9-11, 14. - - - Edition and editor always to be inserted on catalogue slip, 160. - - Editor of a book, 75, 103. - - Edwards (Edward) one of Committee for British Museum Rules, 26. - - Ellis and Baber's Catalogue of the British Museum, 31. - - - Fagan's _Life of Panizzi_, _quoted_ 29. - - French Revolutionary Calendar, 168. - - Friars under their Christian names, 91. - ----Rules for a small library, 236. - - - Garnett (Dr.) on the printing of the British Museum Catalogue, 7, 51. - - Geology, Museum of Practical, catalogue of periodicals in the - library, 214. - - Governments to supply catalogue slips, 69. - - Gray (Dr. J. E.) on the British Museum Catalogue, 35, 37. - - Greek and Roman names, 100. - - Greek numerals, table of, 167. - - Gruner's _Delectus Dissertationum Medicorum Jenensium_, 116. - - Guildhall Library, card catalogue at, 63. - - - Haller's _Collections of Dissertations_, 115. - - _Hampshire_ (_History of_), wrongly attributed to R. Warner, 102. - - Headings, author, rules for a small library, 235. - ----Other than author headings, 122. - ---- ----Rules for a small library, 257. - - Hilton's works on chronograms, 165. - - - Index of subjects, 191. - ----to catalogue of Athenæum library, 196. - ---- ----of London library, 196. - - Initials of authors as a heading, 145. - ----Rules for a small library, 237. - - - Jewett (C. C.), his rules for the Smithsonian Institution, 44. - ---- His scheme for stereotyping catalogue titles, 65. - ----Suggestion for size-notation, 172. - - Jones (J. Winter), one of Committee for British Museum Rules, 26. - ----His report on Payne Collier's catalogue titles, 39. - ----On size-notation, 169. - - _Journals_, cataloguing of, 224. - ----Extracts from, 210. - ----and _Transactions_, whether they shall be catalogued separately - or together, 215. - - - Langbaine (Gerard), his projected general catalogue, 6. - - Latin names of places, 247-54. - - Library Association Rules, 46. - - List _v._ Catalogue, 1. - - Liturgies, treatment of, 127. - - London Institution Catalogue, 15. - - - Madden (Sir Frederick) on the cataloguing of anonymous works, 137. - - Manchester Free Library Catalogue Index, 196. - - Manipulation rules for a small library, 245. - - Manuscript catalogues for small private libraries, 70. - - "Manuscripts, Something About," 228-34. - - Married women, their change of name, 99. - ----Rules for a small library, 236. - - Married women, British Museum rule, 100. - ----Cutter's rule, 99. - ----Library Association rule, 99. - - Medical and Chirurgical Society, Catalogue of Periodicals in the - Library, 214. - ----Index to Catalogue of Library, 196. - - - Name, change of, 97. - ----British Museum rule, 97. - ----Cambridge rule, 98. - ----Cutter's rule, 98. - ----Rules for a small library, 236. - - Observations, astronomical and meteorological, cataloguing of, 226. - - O'Donovan's (D.) Catalogue of the Library of the Parliament of - Queensland, 17. - - Official publications, 105. - - Order of sub-entries, rules for a small library, 244. - - Oriental names, treatment of, 95. - ----Rules for a small library, 236. - - Oxford libraries, Langbaine's projected catalogue of, 6. - - - Panizzi (Sir Anthony), his code of rules, 25. - ----Objection to print, 49. - ----On a complete index of a library catalogue, 191. - ----Views as to the cataloguing of anonymous works, 134. - ---- ----convert the Commissioners, 135. - - Parry (John H.), one of Committee for British Museum Rules, 26. - ----in favour of print, 49. - ----On the cataloguing of anonymous works, 136, 152. - ----On Dr. Gray's suggestions for the British Museum Catalogue, 38. - ----On an index of subjects, 196. - - Pasting down a catalogue to be done by the librarian, 61. - - Peers to be arranged under their titles, 88. - ----Bodleian rule, 89. - ----British Museum rules, 89. - ----Cambridge rules, 89. - ----Cutter's rule, 89. - ----Library Association rule, 89. - ----Rules for small library, 236. - - "Periodical Publications" not a proper heading for journals alone, 213. - - Periodicals, treatment of, 211. - - Photo-bibliography, Henry Stevens's scheme, 66. - - Place of publication, 163-64. - ----Rules for a small library, 239. - - Places, Latin names of, 247-54. - - Poole (W. F.) on the difficulties of cataloguing, 13. - - Præses treated as the author of an academical dissertation, 106, 108. - - Prefixes, treatment of, 80. - ----British Museum rule, 82. - ----Cambridge rules, 83. - ----Cutter's rule, 81. - ----Index Society rule, 83. - - Prefixes, Library Association rule, 82. - ----Rules for a small library, 235. - - Print _v._ Manuscript, 49, 73. - - Pseudonyms, cataloguing under, 147. - ----Rules for small library, 236. - - Publishers to supply catalogue slips of their books, 69. - - - Queensland, Catalogue of the Library of the Parliament of, 17. - - - References--British Museum rules, 182. - ----Press-marks to, 183. - ----Different mode of referencing, 184. - ----To be in English, 187. - ----The title not necessarily to be copied, 187. - ----Not to be classified, 188. - ----The word "see" can be omitted, 191. - ----Rules for a small library, 241. - ----and subject index, 180-97. - ---- Variety of, 181. - - Registration office for books, 70. - - Respondent as the author of an academical dissertation, 106. - - _Richteri Opuscula Medica_, 118. - - Robinson (Otis) on card catalogues, 62. - ----On co-operative cataloguing, 69. - ----On misleading titles, 162. - - _Roedereri_ (_J. G._) _Opuscula Medica_, 118. - - Roman and Greek names, 100. - - Roy's (Mr.) plan for pasting down British Museum Catalogue, 71. - - Rules, battle of the, 25-48. - ----for a small library, 235-46. - ----Good catalogues made before they were enunciated, 13. - - Rye (W. B.) in favour of printing the British Museum Catalogue, 51. - - - Saints under their Christian names, 91. - ----Rules for a small library, 236. - - Scott's (Sir Walter) pseudonyms, 147. - - Scudder's catalogue of scientific serials, 214-15. - - Serials, treatment of, 211. - - Size-notation, 168-78. - ----Measurements, 172. - ----Cambridge system, 173. - ----Bodleian plan, 177. - ----Committee of the Library Association on, 176. - ----Rules for a small library, 240. - - Smithsonian Institution scheme for stereotyping catalogue titles, 65. - - Sovereigns, saints, and friars to be registered under their Christian - names, 91. - ----British Museum rule, 91. - ----Cambridge rule, 92. - ----Cutter's rule, 92. - ----Library Association rule, 92. - ----Rules for a small library, 236. - -Stanhope (Earl) on the cataloguing of anonymous works, 138. - -Stereotyping catalogue titles, Jewett's scheme, 65. - -Stevens (Henry), his scheme of photo-bibliography, 66. - -Stevens (Henry), Catalogue of the American books in the British - Museum, 43. - -Stirling-Maxwell (Sir William), his adoption of Jewett's suggestion for - size-notation, 172. - -Surgeon-General's Office, United States army, Index Catalogue of the - Library of, 18. - - -Thompson's (Mr. Maunde) paper on the arrangement and preservation of - manuscripts, 228. - -Title, treatment of the, short or long, 153-63. -----Rules for a small library, 238. - -Title-page, how to treat a, 74. -----of rare books, reduced photographs of, 68. -----Second, 161. - -Titles, misleading, 102, 161. - -Tomlinson (C.) on the cataloguing of anonymous works, 141. - -Tracts not to be distinguished from books, 209. -----Rules for a small library, 242. - -_Transactions_, cataloguing of, 217. -----Extracts from, 210. -----Treatment of, 104. -----and _Journals_, whether they should be catalogued separately or - together, 215. - -Translations, position of, in list of author's works, 206. - -Trials, reports of, 122. -----British Museum rule, 122. -----Cutter's rule, 122. -----Rules for a small library, 237. - -_Trilleri Opuscula_, 118. - -Type, varieties of, in a catalogue, 64. - - -Voltaire or Arouet, the disputed question of arrangement, 85. - -Voyages, reports of, 127. -----under the name of the vessel, 128. -----Rules for a small library, 237. - - -Warner's Catalogue of Dulwich MSS., 233. - -Watt's _Bibliotheca Britannica_, 193. - -Watts (Thomas), one of Committee for British Museum Rules, 26. - -Wheatley's (B. R.) paper on the authorship of Academical - dissertations, 105. -----Plan for keeping a catalogue in print for years, 57. -----Views on size-notation, 176. - -Women, married, their change of name, 98. -----Rules for a small library, 236. - -Wrapper, catalogue title not to be taken from, 74. - -Wrottesley (Lord) on the cataloguing of anonymous works, 142. - -[Decoration] - - - - - * * * * * - - - - -Transcriber's note: - - Punctuation and spelling were made consistent where obvious, as - noted below. Where there is not an obvious choice and unless noted, - the forms found in the original have been retained. - - Changes made in text: - Page xii: em-dash added "--Manipulation (52)" - Page 84: acknowleged to acknowledged "an acknowledged principle" - Page 85: Moliere to Molière "viz., Voltaire and Molière;" - Page 106: The saurus to Thesaurus "Pritzel's Thesaurus, Hallers" - Page 139: 8' to 8° "London, 1725. 8°." - Page 140: double quote to single quote "following: 'The proceedings" - Page 157: Spceulum to Speculum ""Speculum Polytechnum Mathematicum"..." - Page 157: full stop to ellipsis "Corrected, and ... Augmented" - Page 166: added opening quote before De ""De spIrItaLI" - Page 167: added equal sign following i' and i_' "i_' = 10" and - "i_' = 10,000" - Page 172: added comma following demy "copy, demy, medium" - Page 172: added comma following royal "royal, imperial, elephant," - Page 190: antient to ancient "Vestiges of Ancient Manners" - Page 204: added " after Thoughts "{ Grave Thoughts" - Page 220: Deukschiften to Denkschriften "_Neue Denkschriften_" - Page 221: gesamurten to gesammten "Gesellschaft für die gesammten - Naturwissenschaften" - Page 221: Konigl. to Königl. ""Königl. Norweigche Gesellschaft."" - Page 231: o to of "vivid idea of the exceeding" - Page 244: [205] to [203] at end of rule 44 - Page 244: [205] to [204] at end of rule 45 - Page 254: Wurzburg to Würzburg "_Wirceburgum_, Würzburg." - Page 256: Jérème to Jéréme "his name printed "Jéréme"" - Page 262: Smithsonia to Smithsonian "the Smithsonian Institution, 44." - Page 267: army to Army "United States Army," - - - -***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HOW TO CATALOGUE A LIBRARY*** - - -******* This file should be named 41813-8.txt or 41813-8.zip ******* - - -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: -http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/4/1/8/1/41813 - - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at - www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email -contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the -Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/41813-8.zip b/41813-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fd17566..0000000 --- a/41813-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41813-h.zip b/41813-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9bb6d7f..0000000 --- a/41813-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41813-h/41813-h.htm b/41813-h/41813-h.htm index bc7150e..e799dd0 100644 --- a/41813-h/41813-h.htm +++ b/41813-h/41813-h.htm @@ -226,26 +226,10 @@ table { margin-left: auto; </style> </head> <body> +<div>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41813 ***</div> <h1>The Project Gutenberg eBook, How to Catalogue a Library, by Henry B. (Henry Benjamin) Wheatley</h1> -<p>This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at <a -href="http://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -<p>Title: How to Catalogue a Library</p> -<p>Author: Henry B. (Henry Benjamin) Wheatley</p> -<p>Release Date: January 10, 2013 [eBook #41813]</p> -<p>Language: English</p> -<p>Character set encoding: UTF-8</p> -<p>***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HOW TO CATALOGUE A LIBRARY***</p> <p> </p> -<h4>E-text prepared by Adrian Mastronardi, C.S. Beers,<br /> - and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team<br /> - (<a href="http://www.pgdp.net">http://www.pgdp.net</a>)<br /> - from page images generously made available by<br /> - Internet Archive/American Libraries<br /> - (<a href="http://archive.org/details/americana">http://archive.org/details/americana</a>)</h4> <p> </p> <table border="0" style="background-color: #ccccff;margin: 0 auto;" cellpadding="10"> <tr> @@ -6867,360 +6851,6 @@ on Page 167, and a pair of elongated braces } { in the example of Headings on Pa </div> <p> </p> -<hr class="pg" /> -<p>***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HOW TO CATALOGUE A LIBRARY***</p> -<p>******* This file should be named 41813-h.txt or 41813-h.zip *******</p> -<p>This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:<br /> -<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/4/1/8/1/41813">http://www.gutenberg.org/4/1/8/1/41813</a></p> -<p> -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed.</p> - -<p> -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. -</p> - -<h2>*** START: FULL LICENSE ***<br /> - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</h2> - -<p>To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">www.gutenberg.org/license</a>.</p> - -<h3>Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works</h3> - -<p>1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.</p> - -<p>1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below.</p> - -<p>1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.</p> - -<p>1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States.</p> - -<p>1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:</p> - -<p>1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed:</p> - -<p>This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at <a -href="http://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a></p> - -<p>1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9.</p> - -<p>1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.</p> - -<p>1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.</p> - -<p>1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License.</p> - -<p>1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.</p> - -<p>1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> - -<p>1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that</p> - -<ul> -<li>You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."</li> - -<li>You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works.</li> - -<li>You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work.</li> - -<li>You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.</li> -</ul> - -<p>1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.</p> - -<p>1.F.</p> - -<p>1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment.</p> - -<p>1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE.</p> - -<p>1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem.</p> - -<p>1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.</p> - -<p>1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.</p> - -<p>1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.</p> - -<h3>Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm</h3> - -<p>Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life.</p> - -<p>Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and -the Foundation information page at <a -href="http://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a></p> - -<h3>Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation</h3> - -<p>The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.</p> - -<p>The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email -contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the -Foundation's web site and official page at <a -href="http://www.gutenberg.org/contact">www.gutenberg.org/contact</a></p> - -<p>For additional contact information:<br /> - Dr. Gregory B. Newby<br /> - Chief Executive and Director<br /> - gbnewby@pglaf.org</p> - -<h3>Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation</h3> - -<p>Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS.</p> - -<p>The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit <a -href="http://www.gutenberg.org/donate">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a></p> - -<p>While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate.</p> - -<p>International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.</p> - -<p>Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: <a -href="http://www.gutenberg.org/donate">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a></p> - -<h3>Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works.</h3> - -<p>Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.</p> - -<p>Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.</p> - -<p>Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: -<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a></p> - -<p>This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.</p> - +<div>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41813 ***</div> </body> </html> diff --git a/41813.zip b/41813.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a0ccd0c..0000000 --- a/41813.zip +++ /dev/null |